Skip to main content

Full text of "Simon Girty, the white savage"

See other formats


PUBLIC    LIBRARY 
FORT  WAYNE  <Sc  ALlEN  CO.,  IND, 


L-^ 


B 


Boyd 
Simon  Girty 


Ghh6 
M5182OI 

STORAGE 


^ 


PUBLIC   LIBRARY 

FORT   WAYNE   AND   ALLEN   COUNTY,   IND. 


\>*. 


^ 


I  I  J 

O 

5 


f  ALLEN  COUNTY  PUBLlCUBflARY 

rj"l'B33  00525  7875  v 

' —         '^0ir 


SIMON    GIRTY 


bidian  War  Dancu 


SIMON   GIRTY 

The  White  Savage 


By  THOMAS  BOYD 


MINTON,  BALCH  &  COMPANY 

NEW  YORK 


Copyright,  1928 

BY 

MINTON,  BALCH  &  COMPANY 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America  by 

J.    J.    LITTLE    AND    IVES    COMPANY,    NEW    YORK 


/Vj  518201 


TO 

AGNES    AND    AIMEE 
AND    ERIC 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  '^°* 

I — "Then  Girty's  Name  and  Girty's  Fame*'     .  3 

II — Excursions  and  Alarms 13 

III — A  Rough  Neck's  First  Thirty  Years       .  29 

IV — ^Wherein  the  Scoundrel  Saves  a  Hero  from 

Roasting  at  the  Stake 63 

V — Simon  Becomes  Morose j   His  Scalp  Causes 

Him  Some  Concern 91 

VI — ^Those  Damned  Missionaries  j  and  the 
Butchering  and  Burning  of  Their  Hap- 
less Brood H-^ 

VII — ^Wherein  Vengeance  Carelessly  Takes  the 

Wrong  Man 14-1 

VIII — With  One  War  Ended  and  None  Other  at 

Hand  Simon  Takes  A  Wife 169 

IX — ^Wherein  Two  Generals  Lose  Their  Armies     185 

X — Simon  Drives  a  Quill  Through  His  Nos- 
trils      207 

XI — The  Long  Shadow  of  Mad  Anthony  Wayne     223 

XII — The  Last  Ride  from  the  Tavern     .  .241 


ILLUSTRATIONS 
Indian  War  Dance Frontispiece 

FACING    PAGE 

Tecumseh 40 

Simon  Kenton 74 

Theyandenegea 126 

Sir  John  Johnson 178 

Brigadier  General  Anthony  Wayne 224 


^^Then  Girtfs  Name  and  Girtfs  Fame^'* 


A. 


The  White  Savage 

CHAPTER  I 

^^Then  Girty^s  Name  and  Glrty^s  Fame^^ 


MERICAN  pioneers  who  crossed  over  the  Alle- 
^hanies  and  settled  westward  of  Pittsburgh  during  the 
ast  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century  went  into  a  wil- 
lerness  where  the  forces  of  destruction  flourished. 
5nakes,  catamounts  and  bears — each  had  its  way  of  kill- 
ing; also  floods,  cyclones  and  diseases  attacked  the  pio- 
leers.  Paint-streaked  Indians  fought  these  white  inter- 
opers  moodily,  self-defensive  and  revengeful,  and  for 
:hirty  years  musket  ball  and  speeding  arrowhead  crossed 
md  recrossed  over  clearing  and  occasional  plain.  Cabins 
A^ere  burned,  bark  tents  torn  from  their  supporting  poles, 
:ornfields  trampled  and  charred  back  into  the  earth. 
5calps  were  ripped  by  Indian  and  white  man  alike. 
VIercy  was  a  word  not  greatly  honored  by  anyone. 
I  It  was  a  time  of  fury,  those  thirty  years.  Ambushes, 
narauds  and  murderous  expeditions  were  carried  on  con- 
inuously.    There  were  three  major  battles  which  rolled 

:3] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


up  their  toll  in  hundreds,  but  when  the  last  had  been 
fought  and  the  vast  forests  started  crashing  down  the 
white  men  were  there  to  stay  and  the  Indians  were 
herded  into  what  was  then  the  far  northwest. 

Those  surviving  white  folk  who  settled  western 
Pennsylvania,  Kentucky  and  Ohio  had  tall  tales  to  tell 
their  youngsters.  They  had  seen  the  harshest  murders, 
the  most  providential  escapes.  They  had  been  besieged 
not  only  by  four  strong  tribes  of  Indians,  but  also  by  the 
British,  who  held  Detroit  and  who  worked  hand  in  hand 
with  the  dark  warriors  to  drive  the  frontiersmen  back 
across  the  Ohio  River. 

Out  of  this  warfare  grew  heroes  and  villains.  The 
list  of  the  former  was  a  long  one.  It  included  names  of 
Daniel  Boone,  Simon  Kenton,  George  Rogers  Clark, 
Mad  Anthony  Wayne,  Colonel  William  Crawford,  the 
Wetzel  brothers  and  many  others  remembered  in  the 
west.  The  villains,  quite  naturally,  were  the  enemies  of 
the  pioneers:  among  them  were  General  Henry  Hamil- 
ton, Lieutenant  Governor  of  Canada  ^  Captain  Pipe,  a 
war  chief  of  the  Delawares;  Alexander  McKee,  a  loyal- 
ist who  had  fled  from  Pittsburgh  to  take  up  service 
under  Hamilton  at  Detroit;  and  Simon  Girty. 

Of  all  the  men  remembered  from  those  years  Simon 
Girty,  who  has  been  called  the  anomaly  of  western  his- 
tory, was  perhaps  the  most  widely  and  deeply  hated. 

[4] 


''GIRTY'S  NAME   AND   FAME'' 

Pioneer  mothers  in  lonely  cabins  used  to  scare  their  chil- 
dren into  obedience  by  threatening  them  with  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  dreaded  Girty.  And  afterward  it  was 
said  of  him  that  "no  other  country  or  age  ever  produced, 
perhaps,  so  brutal,  depraved,  and  wicked  a  wretch." 
Another  called  him  "a  monster.  No  famished  tiger 
ever  sought  the  blood  of  a  victim  with  more  unrelenting 
rapacity  than  Girty  sought  the  blood  of  a  white  man. 
He  could  laugh,  in  fiendish  mockery,  at  the  agonies  of  a 
captive,  burning  and  writhing  at  the  stake.  He  could 
witness  unmoved  the  sacrifice  of  unoffending  women 
and  children.  No  scene  of  torture  or  of  bloodshed  was 
sufficiently  horrible  to  excite  compassion  in  his  bosom." 
And  in  "The  Romance  of  Western  History"  it  is  told 
that  he  was  "a  wretched  miscreant"  who  "had  fled  from 
the  abode  of  civilized  men;  he  became  a  savage  in  man- 
ners and  in  principle,  and  spent  his  whole  life  in  the 
perpetration  of  a  demoniac  vengeance  against  his 
countrymen."    To  an  early  midwest  poet  he  was: 

"  ^The  outlawed  white  man,  by  Ohio's  flood, 
Whose  vengeance  shamed  the  Indian's  thirst  for  blood; 
Whose  hellish  arts  surpassed  the  red  man  far; 
Whose  hate  enkindled  many  a  border  war, 
Of  which  each  aged  grand-dame  hath  a  tale, — 
Of  which  man's  bosom  burns  and  childhood's  cheeks  grow 
pale.^ " 

[5] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


It  was  with  such  etnbellishments  as  these  that  Simon 
Girty's  name  was  handed  down  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration of  men  who  had  come  to  live  in  the  land  of  the 
Indian.  He  was  looked  on  as  a  monster,  and  local  his- 
torians treated  him  as  one.  They  had  him  killed  as  they 
believed  he  ought  to  have  been  killed.  In  Wright's 
"History  of  Perry  County,  Pennsylvania"  he  was  slain 
"in  a  desperate  contest"  by  a  colonel  whose  wife  he  was 
supposed  to  have  stolen;  in  other  works  he  was  cut  down 
and  trampled  to  death  by  Kentucky  horsemen  at  the 
Battle  of  the  Thames. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Girty  survived  his  own  death 
notice  by  several  years.  When  he  died  it  was  from  a 
prosaic  illness.  But  up  to  that  time  his  life  had  been 
made  up  of  constant  movement  and  adventure.  From 
his  youth  he  had  seen  heads  split  by  tomahawks,  had  seen 
men  roast  inside  a  circle  of  burning  faggots.  His  own 
father  had  been  killed  by  a  hatchet,  his  stepfather  had 
been  burned.  In  traveling  over  the  Ohio  and  Kentucky 
wilderness,  first  as  a  scout  and  interpreter  for  the  colo- 
nists, then  for  the  United  States  and  later  as  a  renegade 
with  the  British,  he  built  for  himself  a  singular  place 
in  the  history  of  his  time. 

Girty's  life,  particularly  between  1774  and  1794, 
was  so  closely  connected  with  the  Ohio  Indians  during 
the  years  in  which  their  country  was  being  invaded  by 

[6] 


"GIRTY'S  NAME   AND   FAME'' 

J 

American  settlers  that  his  story  follows  their  successes 
and  defeats  like  an  historical  narrative  of  them.  He  had 
been  born  on  the  border  and  had  grown  up  amid  its  wild- 
ness.  From  childhood  he  had  known  Senecas,  Dela- 
wares  and  Wyandots.  Their  manner  of  living  in  some 
ways  suited  him  better  than  that  of  the  frontiersmen. 
And  when  a  combination  of  circumstances — in  the  third 
year  of  America's  War  of  Independence — made  him 
leave  Fort  Pitt  and  go  to  the  British  at  Detroit  he  was 
unwittingly  on  his  way  to  become  a  leader  among  the 
Indians. 

His  is  the  story  of  a  backwoods  roughneck  who  left 
his  own  people  because  of  a  slender  grievance  and  for 
twenty  years  led  raiding  parties  of  Indian  warriors 
through  the  Ohio  wilderness  to  the  white  man's  border, 
a  dark,  brawny  man  who  fought  as  fiercely  as  a  Sha- 
wanese  chieftain.  Over  the  Ohio  into  Pennsylvania, 
Virginia  and  Kentucky  he  rode  at  the  head  of  marauding 
braves  and  left  settlements  smoking  when  he  turned 
back.  That  the  early  pioneers  had  cause  to  hate  him 
there  is  no  doubt.  Nor  is  there  any  doubt  that  they 
hysterically  exaggerated  his  numerous  cruelties. 

But  that  was  to  be  expected.  For  at  lease  twice  in 
his  career  he  stood  in  the  light  cast  by  his  own  former 
countrymen  burning  at  the  stake;  and  once  he  com- 
manded a  horde  of  Wyandot  warriors  who  galloped  into 

[7] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


an  American  army  which  they  were  foremost  in  butcher- 
ing.   No  name  seemed  black  enough  to  discolor  him. 

However,  this  "wretched  miscreant/'  than  whom  no 
country  or  age  ever  produced  "a  monster  so  brutal,  de- 
praved and  wicked,"  had  a  disconcerting  way  of  showing 
feelings  that  would  have  been  praiseworthy  even  in  men 
more  humane  than  any  that  ever  fought  in  a  border  war. 
Those  frontiersmen  were  not  noted  for  their  gentleness. 
Neither  was  Simon  Girty.  Yet  a  number  of  times,  and 
nearly  always  at  the  risk  of  offending  the  Indian  chiefs 
and  warriors,  he  pleaded  or  demanded  that  the  lives  of 
doomed  white  prisoners  be  spared.  In  the  case  of  Simon 
Kenton,  of  whose  captivity  and  death  sentence  there  is  a 
full  account,  Girty  worked  anxiously  to  save  the  Vir- 
ginia scout — and  he  succeeded.  That  he  often  did  suc- 
cessfully intercede  for  former  countrymen  of  his  who 
had  been  taken  and  condemned  by  the  Indians  is  proved 
by  records.  There  is  the  laconic  deposition  by  William 
May  in  American  State  Papers  (Indian  Affairs),  Volume 
one,  page  242,  in  which  he  says  he  "was  condemned  to 
die;  but  saved  by  Simon  Girty."  And  there  is  also  the 
assertion  of  Jonathan  Alder,  who  during  his  long  years 
as  a  captive  of  the  Indians  met  Girty  often.  Alder  states 
that  the  renegade  saved  the  lives  of  many  white  prison- 
ers, sometimes  at  his  own  expense. 

In  short,  Girty  displayed  too  much  humanity  not  to 

[8] 


''GIRTY'S   NAME    AND   FAME'' 

have  champions  among  the  tender-hearted.  And  one  of 
these,  far  from  believing  that  Girty's  "hellish  arts  sur- 
passed the  red  man's  far,"  came  to  his  rescue  with  the 
following  lines: 

"Oh,  great-souled  chief,  so  long  maligned 
By  bold  calumniatorsj 
The  world  shall  not  be  always  blind, 
Nor  all  men  be  thy  haters. 
If  ever  on  the  field  of  blood, 
Man's  valor  merits  glory, 
Then  Girty's  name  and  Girty's  fame 
Shall  shine  in  song  and  story." 

That  optimistic  prophecy,  made  many  years  ago,  has 
not  yet  been  fulfilled.  Nor  is  this  book  an  attempt  to  do 
so.  Stubborn,  bull-necked,  proud  of  his  strength,  mur- 
derous yet  merciful,  Girty  the  traitor  can't  be  white- 
washed. But  some  credit  should  be  given  to  the  memory 
of  a  man  who  spent  twenty  years  in  the  closest  contact 
with  the  Shawanese,  Miamis  and  Wyandots,  rose  to  a 
position  of  trust  among  them  and  was,  in  fact,  the  only 
white  person  to  sit  as  one  of  them  in  their  tribal  war 
councils.  And  while  it  would  be  fatal  to  defend  him  it 
may  be  interesting  to  see  how  far  he  can  be  explained. 


[9] 


Excursions  and  Alarms 


CHAPTER  II 

Excursions  and  Alarms 


s. 


OMEHOW  the  American  colonists  always  felt  it 
queer  that  the  Indians,  who  had  inhabited  this  continent 
before  them  and  who  continued  to  live  on  in  spite  of 
them,  should  seriously  object  to  giving  up  their  land. 
Particularly  was  this  surprise  at  aboriginal  strangeness 
shown  by  the  Pennsylvanians  and  Virginians. 

Those  two  colonies  were  closest  to  the  most  thickly 
settled  Indian  country;  it  was  over  Pennsylvania  or  Vir- 
ginia roads  and  rivers  that  western  immigration  had  to 
pass,  their  boundaries  that  had  to  be  expanded.  Fami- 
lies voyaging  down  the  Alleghany,  up  the  Youghi- 
ogheny,  down  the  Great  Kanawha  and  the  Little  Kan- 
awha westward  pushed  blindly  into  the  Shawanese, 
Seneca,  Wyandot  and  Delaware  country  with  ax  and 
musket  and  began  to  fell  the  forests  and  frighten  off 
more  game  than  they  actually  shot.  And  naturally  the 
Indians  resented  it  and  used  their  tomahawks,  their  bows 
and  arrows,  and  the  gunpowder  which  the  white  men 
had  sold  them,  to  drive  these  irrepressible  settlers  back. 

[13] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


That  was  the  maih  reason  why  bloody  terror  stalked 
the  length  of  the  American  frontier  for  half  a  century, 
why  the  bulk  of  the  Indians  south  of  Lake  Erie  and 
along  the  Ohio  River  joined  the  French  against  the  Eng- 
lish and  fought  with  them  until  at  the  Treaty  of  Paris 
in  1763  the  French  admitted  their  defeat;  the  reason 
why  these  Indians  later  sided  with  the  English  after  the 
colonies  had  rebelled  and  formed  their  own  government  j 
and  also  the  reason  why  they  continued  to  fight  against 
the  Americans  for  twelve  years  after  Great  Britain  had 
formally  acknowledged  the  United  States  of  America. 
They  were  to  fight,  that  is  to  say,  until  hope  of  success 
had  completely  gone.  And  altogether  the  showing  they 
made  was  creditable  rather  than  otherwise. 

Had  the  French  loved  their  own  hearthfires  less  and 
ocean  voyaging  more  the  story  of  the  American  Indians 
during  the  eighteenth  century  would  have  been  differ- 
ent from  what  it  was.  The  men  who  explored  the  re- 
gion of  the  Great  Lakes  and  along  the  Mississippi  down 
towards  the  Ohio  were  mostly  French  Jesuits  and  traders. 
They  built  churches  and  established  trading  posts  beside 
the  streams  that  moved  throughout  the  wilderness,  pre- 
paring the  way  for  the  emigrants  from  their  own  coun- 
try. But  these  emigrants  did  not  come;  they  preferred 
their  few,  well-cultivated  gardens  to  all  the  timbered 
acres  of  the  new  world  which  they  might  have  had  for 

[14] 


EXCURSIONS  AND   ALARMS 

J 

the  asking.  And  so  the  Jesuits  and  traders,  while  they 
failed  to  build  an  empire,  were  recompensed  by  few 
perplexing  troubles  which  a  hurried  settlement  of  the 
land  would  have  brought.  They  dealt  only  in  religion 
and  furs.  The  novelty  of  Christianity  interested  many 
of  the  tribes — not  the  Miamis,  however — and  gained 
many  converts;  the  trade  in  skins  pleased  them  all,  for 
the  Indians  were  given  bright  and  useful  things  in  re- 
turn. And  it  was  because  of  this  that  we  find  Indian 
warriors  maintaining  to  the  last  that  the  French  were 
the  only  white  people  whom  they  had  ever  voluntarily 
called  their  brothers. 

The  British,  on  the  contrary,  began  life  in  the  new 
world  as  colonizers.  Self-righteous  and  determined, 
they  had  a  lust  for  land  and  lordliness.  Starting  with 
the  Plymouth  colony  and  going  down  the  coast  this  was 
true  of  nearly  all  the  settlements  except  those  controlled 
by  Penn  In  their  harbors  immigration  flowered  and 
from  their  villages  men  went  out  to  penetrate  the  wilder- 
ness in  search  of  permanent  homes.  In  a  long,  discon- 
nected chain  they  pushed  westward,  driving  the  Indians 
back,  sometimes  bargaining  for  what  they  took,  but 
often  wresting  it  by  the  superior  force  given  them 
through  ball  and  gunpowder  in  an  arquebus  or  musket. 

By  the  third  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century  these 
men  had  become  numerous  enough  to  be  able  success- 
[15] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


fully  to  defy  the  government  under  whose  segis  they  had 
settled.  Englishmen,  Scotchmen,  Germans,  Irishmen, 
Dutchmen  and  a  few  Frenchmen  were  willing  to  go  to 
war  rather  than  continue  to  pay  the  taxes  on  importa- 
tions levied  by  the  ministers  of  King  George  the  Third. 
Englishmen  of  Virginia  and  Massachusetts  took  the  lead 
in  resisting  the  authority  of  Englishmen  from  England, 
and  by  the  year  the  third  quarter  of  the  century  ended 
the  Thirteen  Colonies  were  in  a  state  of  active  rebellion. 

That  closed  the  coastline  to  all  immigrants  save  those 
who  wanted  to  come  in  as  citizens  of  the  United  States 
of  America.  And  thus  Englishmen,  per  se,  were  shut 
out  of  the  eastern  seaboard  and  left  with  only  Canada 
as  a  scene  for  future  colonization.  As  the  north  slope 
of  the  St.  Lawrence  Valley  was  vast  and  as  the  tides  from 
Europe  drifted  southward  rather  than  towards  Quebec, 
Canada  remained  thinly  settled  throughout  the  last  half 
of  the  century.  The  British  ruled  it  with  their  garrisons 
and  their  government,  but  the  main  business  they  carried 
on  was  the  trade  in  furs. 

So  the  English,  in  the  minds  of  the  Indians,  came 
to  take  the  place  of  the  ousted  French.  They  established 
forts,  made  trading  posts  beside  the  Great  Lakes  and 
along  the  main  streams  that  drained  the  wilderness  east 
of  the  Alleghanies  and  north  of  the  Ohio  River.  There 
was  no  necessity  for  them  to  drive  the  Indians  from  their 

[16] 


EXCURSIONS   AND   ALARMS 

ands,  for  the  area  was  enormous  enough  to  swallow 
nany  times  their  number.  They  bought  furs  in  ex- 
:hange  for  rum  and  whisky,  gunpowder,  cloth,  tools  and 
;hiny  things  j  and  both  races  were  at  that  point  content. 
Had  the  contact  between  the  Indians  and  the  United 
States  also  been  confined  to  trading,  the  western  frontier 
would  not  have  become  such  a  ghastly  nightmare  of 
)Calping,  bloody  tomahawks,  devilish  torture  at  the  stake, 
indiscriminate  murder  and  massacre.  But  that,  of 
course,  was  impossible.  The  colonies  were  filled  with 
people  who  had  been  born  where  land  was  precious  and 
where  only  the  richest  owned  great  tracts.  But  they 
themselves  had  never  been  rich,  in  fact  were  unhappily 
poor,  and  the  prospect  of  free  acres  in  the  wilderness  of 
this  new  country  tugged  at  them  mightily.  Always  they 
were  venturing  out  into  the  forests,  making  settlements 
on  the  ground  from  which  the  Indian  had  got  his  sub- 
sistence. And,  Pennsylvania  excepted,  but  only  for  a 
time  at  that,  their  colonial  and  state  officers  encouraged 
them.  In  1770  Dinwiddie  of  Virginia  had  given  away 
thousands  and  thousands  of  acres  in  the  Indian  country 
— land  which  was  then  being  occupied  by  Shawanese, 
Mingo  and  Delaware  tribes — and  many  of  those  who 
had  received  these  grants  were  anxious  to  survey  and 
make  use  of  them.  Their  actions  were  those  of  a  lordly, 
land-mad  people  and  showed  scant  consideration  for  any 
[17] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


rights  the  original  possessors  might  have  had.  And  the 
cultivated  men  of  the  time  v^ere  no  less  grasping  than 
the  roughnecks  of  the  border  settlements.  Quite  typical, 
or  even  perhaps  a  little  better  than  the  average,  w^as  the 
attitude  of  George  Washington,  one  time  colonel  in  the 
Virginia  militia,  v^ho  had  been  awarded  10,000  acres 
and  who  had  tremendously  increased  his  holdings  by 
buying  more  from  others  who  wanted  ready  money. 

Going  out  towards  the  Ohio  country  to  investigate 
his  wilderness  estate,  Washington  was  met  by  a  Mingo 
chieftain  who  welcomed  him  to  the  country  and  assured 
him  of  his  hope  that  the  people  of  Virginia  and  the 
Indians  would  consider  each  other  "as  friends  and  broth- 
ers linked  together  in  one  chain."  And  Washington,  his 
eyes  open  to  the  fact  that  the  Mingoes  would  have  to 
be  driven  away  before  his  land  could  be  settled,  assured 
the  chieftain  "that  all  the  injuries  and  affronts  that  had 
passed  on  either  side  were  now  totally  forgotten,  and 
that  .  .  .  nothing  was  more  wished  and  desired  by  the 
people  of  Virginia  than  to  live  in  the  strictest  friendship 
with  them." 

Yet  he  admits  that  these  Indians  had  received  "but 
little  part  of  the  consideration  that  was  given  for  the 
lands  eastward  of  the  Ohio,"  that  they  "view  the  settle- 
ment of  the  [white]  people  on  this  river  with  an  uneasy 
and  jealous  eye,  and  do  not  scruple  to  say  that  they  must 

[18] 


EXCURSIONS  AND   ALARMS 


)e  compensated  for  their  right  if  the  people  settle 
hereon  .   .   ." 

"On  the  other  hand,"  he  goes  on  calmly,  "the  people 
rom  Virginia  and  elsewhere  are  exploring  and  marking 
11  the  lands  that  are  valuable  not  only  on  Redstone  and 
ither  waters  of  Monongahela  but  along  down  the  Ohio 
s  low  as  the  Little  Kanawha;  and  by  next  summer  I  sup- 
pose will  get  to  the  Great  Kanawha,  at  least;  how  diffi- 
ult  it  may  be  to  contend  with  these  people  afterwards  is 
asy  to  be  judged  of  from  every  day's  experience  of  lands 
ctually  settled.   .   .   ." 

Washingon  rather  thought  that  there  might  be 
rouble  with  the  Indians,  but  that  if  there  was  it  could 
•e  accounted  for  by  the  natural  perversity  of  the  aborig- 
nal  character  and  not  by  the  fact  that  men  like  himself, 
nen  of  the  Ohio  Land  Company  and  also  squatters,  were 
►ushing  the  Indians  away  from  their  villages.  For 
vhile  it  was  generally  admitted  that  territory  not  fairly 
►urchased  by  treaty  still  belonged  to  the  Indians  it  was 
Iso  taken  for  granted — ^by  convenient  mental  sleight- 
f-hand — that  the  Indians  had  no  right  to  it.  And 
hus  we  find  an  American  regular  army  major  gravely 
aking  the  deposition  of  a  man  who  told  him  that  "from 
very  observation  he  could  make,  and  from  the  general 
alk  of  the  Indians,  he  is  led  to  believe  that  they  are, 
n  general,  averse  to  giving  up  their  lands"  and,  sur- 

:i9] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


prisingly  enough,  h6  is  "certain  it  will  be  dangerous  f  oi 
the  continental  surveyors  to  go  on  with  their  busines! 
until  some  further  treaty  is  made  with  the  Shawanese 
Mingoes  and  Cherokees,  who  appear  to  be  most  avers( 
to  this  business.'^ 

The  Indians,  as  both  above  quotations  suggest,  wen 
a  divided  people.  Except  in  the  case  of  the  Seneca-Ira 
quois  confederacy  each  tribe  had  to  be  dealt  with  sepa 
rately  for  a  treaty  to  be  of  worth.  Every  tribe  had  it 
own  dialect  and  customs,  its  own  territory  in  which  t 
live,  hunt  and  cultivate  the  low-lying  ground  by  th^ 
river  banks.  They  were  also  capable  of  resentment,  a 
most  people  are  whose  livelihood  is  threatened.  Alarmei 
by  the  white  men  to  the  south  and  east,  required  an( 
often  forced  to  make  treaties  the  natures  of  which  the; 
did  not  comprehend,  they  naturally  had  grievanc 
against  the  colonies.  When  the  colonies  rebelled  an 
set  up  their  own  government  both  English  and  Ameri 
cans  tried  to  bring  them  in  as  allies.  But,  as  was  to  b 
expected,  the  English  were  the  more  successful. 

It  was  not,  however,  until  the  second  year  of  th 
revolution  that  the  Ohio  Indians  appeared  on  behalf  o 
either  side.  Up  to  that  time  they  had  fought  the  Ameri 
can  borderers  independently.  But  in  the  spring  of  177 
Lord  George  Germain  at  Whitehall,  London,  passe 
upon  a  recommendation  that  had  been  made  by  Genera 

[20 


EXCURSIONS  AND   ALARMS 

■ 

Henry  Hamiltorij  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Canada  sta- 
:ioned  at  Detroit.  Hamilton,  out  of  the  wilds  of  that 
?ar  western  trading  post  and  garrison,  had  written  to  sug- 
gest that  inasmuch  as  the  Ohio  forests  were  filled  with 
[ndian  warriors  it  might  be  a  stroke  for  the  Crown  if 
:hose  braves  were  equipped  with  ball,  powder  and  rations 
From  the  King's  stores,  guided  by  loyal  Britishers  and 
lent  out  to  make  "a  diversion  on  the  frontiers  of  Vir- 
ginia and  Pennsylvania."  Receiving  the  letter  through 
Sir  Guy  Carleton  at  Quebec,  Hamilton  soon  afterward 
railed  a  council  of  the  tribes,  the  Shawanese,  Senecas, 
^yandots,  Delawares,  Ottawas,  Chippewas  and  Potta- 
A^atomies. 

Meanwhile  the  Americans  were  making  an  effort  to 
mlist  the  support  of  the  Indians,  if  for  no  other  reason 
:han  to  forestall  their  attendance  at  Hamilton's  council 
n  Detroit.  This  attempt  to  counteract  the  British  or- 
ganization of  the  tribes  was  begun  from  Pittsburgh 
Adhere  General  Edward  N.  Hand  was  the  commanding 
officer  and  George  Morgan  the  agent  of  Indian  affairs. 
Both  men  had  positions  of  great  responsibility,  for  Fort 
Pitt  was  the  farthest  and  practically  the  only  western 
stronghold  on  the  colonial  border;  there  was  little  be- 
:ween  it  and  the  British  fort  at  Detroit  except  a  few 
lundred  miles  of  forest  and  prairie  that  were  filled  for 
;he  most  part  with  displeased  braves.     It  was  therefore 

[21] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


important  that  Morgan  and  Hand  look  well  to  their  job, 
which  was  the  conciliation  of  the  Shawanese,  Mingoes, 
Wyandots  and  Delawares,  who  occupied  territory  adja- 
cent to  the  frontier. 

Morgan  went  out  to  call  the  sachems  and  warriors 
to  his  council.  Time  passed.  A  few  of  them  came,  but 
the  very  paucity  of  their  numbers  showed  that  the  ma- 
jority preferred  treating  with  Hamilton  at  Detroit.  In 
the  west  the  year  1777  drew  to  a  close  with  settlers  push- 
ing towards  the  Ohio  and  into  Kentucky  and  with  the 
Indians  retaliating  with  the  gory  tomahawk  and  scalp- 
ing knife.  In  the  east  Washington  was  wintering  his 
hungry,  ragged  soldiers  at  Valley  Forge.  At  Detroit 
Lieutenant  Governor  Hamilton  was  making  plans  for  a 
lively  "diversion  on  the  frontiers  of  Pennsylvania  and 
Virginia.^' 

At  Fort  Pitt  the  new  year  opened  dismally.  The 
fortification  was  old  and  crumbling,  the  town  itself  had 
not  only  patriots  but  also  loyalists  to  England  and  lawless 
people  who  gave  allegiance  to  nothing.  Frequently 
somebody  would  be  reported  on  the  suspicion  that  he  had 
been  communicating  vv^ith  the  British,  would  be  locked 
up  and  later  released  because  of  lack  of  evidence.  And 
sometimes  the  proof  was  there,  but  merely  remained 
hidden.  Up  and  down  the  border  which  Fort  Pitt  was 
supposed  to  guard  small  Indian  parties  fell  upon  lonely 

[22] 


EXCURSIONS   AND    ALARMS 

abins  and  left  red  tracks  in  the  snow  when  they  de- 
arted.  Many  pioneers  thought  desperately  of  the  safe 
nd  pleasant  homes  they  had  exchanged  for  this  life  in 
le  treacherous  wilderness. 

February  came  and  General  Hand,  to  check  the 
lows  of  the  Indians  and  to  hearten  the  settlers,  got  to- 
ether  a  force  of  five  hundred  men  to  attack  a  Delaware 
Dwn  on  the  Cuyahoga  River.  But  by  the  time  they  had 
ot  as  far  north  as  the  Mahoning  the  weather  warmed; 
lere  were  heavy  rains  which,  with  the  thaws,  swelled 
le  streams  until  they  were  impassable.  There,  how- 
ver,  he  had  the  misfortune  to  discover  Indian  tracks, 
it  once  his  whole  force  went  in  pursuit  of  them.  Fol- 
)wing  for  some  distance  they  came  upon  a  solitary 
rave,  some  women  and  children!  They  killed  the 
rave  and  one  of  the  squaws,  got  hold  of  another  squaw 
nd  took  her  captive.  But  the  rest  picked  up  their  leath- 
rn  petticoats  and  ran  to  safety. 

It  would  have  been  less  discomfiting  for  General 
land  if  his  squaw  prisoner  had  also  escaped.  For  she 
)ld  him  that  a  number  of  Delaware  warriors  were  near- 
y  making  salt,  and  at  once  he  sent  out  a  large  detach- 
lent  to  attack  them.  The  detachment  was  composed  of 
le  ordinary  run  of  volunteers — men  accustomed  to  play 
t  "long  shot"  with  their  muskets  in  the  crooked  Pitts- 
urgh  streets  and  to  nurse  their  offspring  on  whisky  3 
23] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


they  went  out  to  the  salt  lick  and  found  four  Indiam 
women  and  a  boy!  But  they  seem  to  have  had  to  whet; 
their  hatchets  on  somebody,  and  in  lieu  of  the  absent 
braves  they  murdered  the  child  and  three  of  the  squaws.. 
"One  woman  only  was  saved,"  are  Hand's  lugubrious; 
words.  His  own  loss  was  nearly  as  great,  for  he  had  a^ 
captain  wounded  and  an  enlisted  man  was  drowned.        ! 

But  Hand  had  barely  got  back  from  his  expedition 
when  another  event  made  the  Pittsburghers  and  the 
outlying  settlers  gloomier  than  they  ever  before  had] 
been  3  an  incident  that  was  greatly  to  increase  theiri 
casualties  during  the  revolution  and  that  was  to  help: 
keep  the  Ohio  Indians  steadfastly  fighting  the  borderers 
for  twenty  years: 

On  the  night  of  March  28,  1778,  a  strangely  as- 
sorted group  of  seven  men  secretly  left  the  neighborhood! 
of  Fort  Pitt  and  struck  out  across  the  Ohio  country  oni 
their  way  to  Detroit.    Two  of  them  were  Negroes,  prob-- 
ably  slaves.     Another  was  a  bland,  canny  man  of  prop- 
erty, a  British  loyalist  who  for  some  time  had  beeni 
Deputy  Indian  Agent  at  Fort  Pitt  for  the  Crown — Alex- 
ander  McKee   was   his   name.      Another   was    Robert 
Surphlit,  a  cousin  of  McKee's.     The  fifth  was  "a  mani 
named  Higgins."     The  sixth  was  Matthew  Elliott,  a 
short,  snub-nosed  Irishman  who  spoke  several  Indian 
dialects  and  knew  the  country  well.     And  the  seventh 

[24] 


EXCURSIONS   AND    ALARMS 

was  Simon  Girty,  a  burly,  short-necked  man  of  about 
thirty-six  years  whose  jet  black  eyes  looked  out  of  a  full, 
round  face,  a  stocky,  tireless  man,  a  man  full  of  petty 
pride,  great  personal  courage,  capable  of  ferocity  and 
kindness,  lasting  hatred  and  lasting  friendship. 

No  three  men  knew  the  Ohio  Indians  better  than 

McKee,  Elliott  and  Girty;  no  three  men  were  better  able 

to  lead  them  against  the  border,  and  at  no  other  time 

would  their  desertion  have  been  so  effective.     Of  these 

three  it  was  Girty  that  was  the  most  competent,  that 

lived  longest  and  most  closely  with  the  warriors.     For 

he  was  among  them  from  the  spring  of  1778  until  1795;^ 

the  story  of  his  life  is  more  or  less  the  story  of  the  long 

fight    of    the    Shawanese,    Wyandots,    Delawares    and 

Miamis  to  hold  the  northwest,  that  is  to  say  the  Ohio 

country,  for  their  own,  and  of  their  final  eflFort  which 

I  broke  them  up  and  left  the  Ohio  River  and  the  forest 

i  trails  free  to  the  pioneers  who  swarmed  like  locusts  into 

'  the  middle  west,  the  northwest  and  the  far  west  after 

cheap,  productive  land. 


[25] 


A  Rough  Neck^s  First  Thirty  Years 


I 


o 


CHAPTER  III 

A  Rough  Neck^s  First  Thirty  Years 


LD  SIMON  GIRTY,  an  Irish  immigrant  who  in 
:he  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  came  to  Pennsyl- 
'•ania  and  there  engaged  in  packhorse  driving  for  the 
[ndian  trade,  named  his  second  son  after  himself, 
oung  Simon  was  born  in  1741  at  Chamber's  Mill,  five 
imiles  above  the  present  site  of  Harrisburg,  and  very 
early  in  his  life  grew  acquainted  with  the  Indians  and 
their  ways.  For  Chamber's  Mill  was  then  on  the  verge 
of  the  Colonial  frontier  j  it  consisted  of  a  huddle  of 
rough  log  houses,  a  stockade  named  Fort  Hunter,  a  mill 
and  a  tavern.  To  this  settlement,  which  was  hard-boiled 
even  for  those  wild  and  ruthless  days,  came  Senecas  from 
the  north,  Shawanese  from  the  southwest  and  Delawares 
and  Wyandotes  from  the  Ohio  country  to  trade  their 
furs  for  whisky,  firearms  and  cloth. 

But  even  that  outpost  of  civilization  was  not  far 
enough  into  the  wilds  for  Old  Simon.  And  when  his 
second  son  was  eight  years  old  he  removed  his  family 
across  the  Susquehanna  to  Sherman's  Creek,  where  a 
score  of  Pennsylvanians  had  gone  to  make  clearings  and 
[29] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


build  cabins  under  the  misapprehension  that  as  this  lane 
belonged  merely  to  the  Indians  it  really  belonged  to  tht' 
first  white  families  that  occupied  it.  The  Girty  family; 
at  that  time  was  composed  of  Old  Simon;  his  wife.  Mar); 
(Newton)  Girty,  an  Englishwoman;  Thomas,  who  waa: 
ten;  young  Simon,  the  next  in  line;  James,  who  was  sixf 
and  George,  only  a  little  more  than  a  baby. 

/  But  these  settlers  on  Sherman's  Creek  were  mistaken 
about  their  right  to  the  land.  It  belonged  to  the  Indians? 
by  a  treaty  which  at  that  time  Pennsylvania  took  car© 
not  to  break.  And  when  the  savages  protested  againstt 
this  encroachment  a  number  of  Cumberland  Countyy 
deputy  officers  marched  forth  and  set  fire  to  the  offend- 
ing cabins.  The  pioneers  were  dispersed  and  the  Girtys^ 
went  back  to  Chamber's  Mill. 

In  that  settlement  once  more  Old  Simon  took  up) 
trading  with  the  Indians  and  drinking  considerable  pota- 
tions of  rum  and  whisky.  Simon  Junior  was  nine  then.. 
At  best  the  family  lived  in  a  one-room  log  house  withi 
a  kitchen  built  on  at  the  back,  and  as  the  father  enter-- 
tained  the  Indian  traders  in  the  cabin  the  boy  often  saw 
white  men  and  coppery  men  sprawling  drunkenly  on 
their  stools,  thumping  each  other  on  the  back  and  falling 
at  last  quiescent  on  the  bare  floor. 

For  a  year  and  a  half  this  kind  of  life  continued.    A 
man  named  John  Turner  used  to  come  there,  also  a 

[30] 


J^    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

warrior  named  The  Fish.  And  with  the  elder  Girty 
they  would  sit  and  drink  and  shout,  until  one  December 
day,  it  was  in  1751,  more  liquor  flowed  than  could  be 
handled.  Suddenly  The  Fish  became  violent;  lifting 
his  tomahawk  he  brought  it  crashingly  down  on  the 
skull  of  Old  Simon.  Whereupon  John  Turner,  as  a 
friend  of  the  deceased  and  with  an  interested  eye  towards 
^  the  widow,  despatched  The  Fish  among  his  ancient  an- 
cestors, and  soon  afterward  became  the  legal  stepfather 
to  young  Simon,  Thomas,  George  and  James. 

Tf  tradition  is  to  be  believed  John  Turner  would  have 
lived  longer  if  he  had  let  the  death  of  the  elder  Girty 
go  unavenged.  For  in  the  course  of  the  next  four  years, 
while  Simon  was  learning  to  bawl  out  roaring  curses  and 
take  his  liquor  like  a  man,  events  were  shaping  for  Tur- 
ner's downfall.  During  that  time  occurred  the  wilder- 
ness war  between  the  French  and  English,  the  purchase 
of  a  tract  of  land  across  the  Susquehanna  by  the  Penns;' 
and  at  Chamber's  Mill  the  stepfather  discovered  that  he 
was  unable  to  make  a  living  for  a  wife  and  four  ravenous 
boys. 

He  moved  in  the  summer  of  1755,  taking  the  family 
near  the  site  on  Sherman's  Creek  where  they  had  been 
before.  There  he  built  another  cabin  and  made  a  late 
planting  in  the  ground  broken  by  his  predecessor.  But 
again  the  farming  venture  was  cut  short.  For  in  July 
[31] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


General  Braddock  discovered — too  late,  though,  to  make 
anything  of  the  intelligence — that  a  host  of  scarlet 
coated  men  marching  in  close  formation  were  of  little 
account  against  a  horde  of  Indians  fighting  under  cover 
of  trees  and  underbrush,  and  thus  the  border,  after  his 
defeat,  v^as  left  v^ith  scant  protection  from  Shawanese, 
Senecas,  Delawares  and  the  French.  Within  a  year  after 
Braddock  went  down,  Neyon  de  Velliers,  commanding 
twenty-three  Frenchmen  and  about  a  hundred  Indians, 
set  out  from  Fort  Duquesne,  which  afterward  became 
Fort  Pitt,  then  Fort  Dunmore  and  finally  the  city  of 
Pittsburgh,  to  attack  the  colonial  settlements.  They 
came  to  Fort  Granville,  on  the  Juniata,  to  which  they 
laid  siege.  At  word  of  their  approach  the  frontiersmen 
about  Sherman's  Creek  had  come  to  Granville  for  pro- 
tection. It  was  then  nominally  under  command  of  Cap- 
tain Edward  Ward,  but  the  day  before  de  Villiers  and  his 
Indians  surrounded  the  stockade  Ward  had  marched  his 
company  of  Pennsylvania  provincials  to  gather  the  grain 
which  the  settlers  had  sown  that  fall.  That  left  Gran- 
ville with  twenty-three  men,  John  Turner,  his  wife, 
four  stepsons  and  the  recently  born  child  which  Mary 
Girty  Turner  carried  at  her  breast. 

De  Villiers  made  several  unsuccessful  assaults,  but 
in  the  midst  of  the  last  a  group  of  Indians  crept  low 
along  the  banks  of  the  Juniata  and  got  near  enough  to 

[32] 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

boot  flaming  arrows  into  the  stockade.  Soon  the  logs 
/ere  blazing  and  the  garrison  asked  for  quarter.  It  was 
ranted  and  John  Turner  let  down  the  heavy  bars  to  the 
tockade  gates  while  the  savages,  headed  by  de  Villiers, 
creamed  through. 

As  prisoners  the  Girty  family  were  marched  away 
rom  the  light  of  burning  Granville.  ^Taken  westward 
3  the  Delaware  town  of  Kittanning,  on  the  nearer  bank 
f  the  Alleghany,  John  Turner  was  tortured  with  red 
lOt  gun  barrels,  blazing  faggots  piled  on  his  stomach, 
nd  a  scalping  knife  slipped  over  his  skull,  while  fifteen- 
ear-old  Simon,  his  brothers,  and  his  mother  holding 
ohn  Turner  Jr.  in  her  arms,  were  forced  to  look  on. 
^fter  three  hours  a  tomahawk  ended  the  father's  misery. 

In  the  final  division  of  prisoners,  which  occurred 
Dme  weeks  after  the  burning  of  Fort  Granville,  young 
rhomas  escaped  to  Fort  Pitt,  Mrs.  Girty,  George  and 
he  infant  were  taken  by  the  Delawares,  while  James 
/as  given  to  the  Shawanese  and  Simon  to  the  Senecas. 
?'hese  latter  were  the  most  advanced  of  all  the  Indian 
ribes  in  that  part  of  the  country  3  they  had  progressed 
0  far  as  to  have  formed  a  confederacy  with  the  Iro- 
uois,  Onondagas,  Canandaiguas  and  Mohawks;  their 
achems,  who  were  men  of  peace,  were  more  powerful 
han  their  war  chiefs  and  they  had  a  fairly  definite  civil 
;overnment.  Thus  Simon  was  particularly  fortunate, 
;33] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


for  though  he  would  have  been  treated  equally  well 
by  almost  any  of  the  tribes  he  had  the  luck  to  begin 
his  real  acquaintance  with  the  Indians  in  superior  sur- 
roundings. 

It  was  a  general  custom  for  prisoners  either  to  be 
killed  or  adopted  into  some  family  which  had  lost  a 
member  in  conflict.  Simon's  life  was  spared.  Running 
a  gauntlet  made  up  of  two  rows  of  braves  armed  with 
sticks,  he  afterward  went  through  the  ceremony  of  nat- 
uralization which  ended  with  three  maidens  taking  him 
to  a  brook  and  there  symbolically  washing  out  his  white 
blood  and  renewing  his  veins  with  the  blood  of  the 
Secenas.  From  that  moment  he  became  a  part  of  an 
Indian  family  and  for  about  three  years  knew  life  as  a 
young  Seneca  brave.  He  learned  the  language  and  cus- 
toms of  his  foster  people  and  was  adept  enough  with 
the  musket  to  be  allowed  to  join  the  hunting  parties  by 
which  his  parents,  grandparents,  brothers,  sisters,  sisters' 
husbands  and  all  the  children  were  supplied  with  bear, 
venison  and  'coon.  He  was  treated  as  though  he  had 
been  born  of  their  flesh  ...  an  agreeable  life  for  a 
youth  who  had  no  strong  stirring  towards  the  acquisi- 
tion of  private  property,  who  would  be  content  to  shan 
evenly  with  the  old  men,  squaws,  warriors  and  childrei 
in  all  things. 

If  Fort  Duquesne  (in  1758)  had  not  fallen  to  Gen 

[34; 


ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

il  John  Forbes  and  if  that  achievement  had  not  been 
[lowed  by  a  treaty  with  the  Ohio  Indians  which 
juired  them  in  the  following  year  to  give  up  all  their 
soners,  Simon  might  very  easily  have  lived  on  among 
I  Senecas,  taking  an  Indian  wife  who  would  have 
ired  with  him  the  labors  of  existence.  He  would  have 
nted  with  the  braves,  have  gone  on  war  parties  when 
chose,  stayed  in  camp  when  he  preferred  and  would 
ve  been  well  content,  as  were  so  many  of  the  white 
rderers  adopted  by  the  Indians.  ^1  5  i.  8  2  0  1 
But  the  Jireaty  made  it  necessary  for  him  to  go  and 
was  curious  to  see  his  people.  Some  time  in  1759 
said  farewell  to  his  Seneca  relations  and  left  them, 
ley  gave  him  of  their  supply  of  jerk  and  parched  corn 
r  his  long  journey  southward  to  Fort  Duquesne,  which 
LS  now  in  the  hands  of  the  Pennsylvanians.  After 
my  days  on  the  lonely  trail  he  arrived;  there  he  met 
;  mother,  his  little  half-brother,  John  Turner,  his 
il  brothers  James,  George  and  Thomas.  All  of  them 
cept  Thomas  had  come  in  from  the  wilderness. 

It  was  hard  getting  back  into  the  stride  of  civiliza- 
n,  slow  as  it  was  at  that  place  and  time.  Removed 
)m  an  easy,  communistic  existence  in  which  the  feel- 
y  for  private  property  had  scarcely  formed,  Simon  and 
5  brothers  had  to  find  work  in  a  society  where  personal 
'-nership  was  a  paramount  urge.     But  he  would,  per- 

5] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


hapsj  have  succeeded  in  returning  to  the  more  norma 
swing  of  things  had  his  mother  been  more  of  a  deter 
mined  character  with  a  more  solid  interest  in  famih 

4 

life.  But  apparently  she  hadn't,  for  after  her  returi 
to  Fort  Duquesne  she  completely  disappears  fron 
Simon's  story.  That  left  Thomas,  at  twenty,  Simon,  a 
eighteen,  James,  at  sixteen,  and  young  George  to  taki 
care  of  themselves  and  hold  together  if  they  could. 

But  the  very  work  which  lay  at  hand  separated  them 
Simon  began  to  earn  his  living  in  the  simplest  and  mos 
unambitious  way — becoming  an  interpreter  for  Englisl 
and  Pennsylvania  traders  who,  now  that  the  French  wen 
driven  from  the  Ohio  Valley,  made  Fort  Pitt  one  o: 
their  chief  headquarters.  Strangely  enough,  though  th 
Seneca  tongue  was  best  known  to  him,  it  was  among  th 
Delawares  that  he  was  principally  employed.  With  thi 
fur  buyers  he  went  repeatedly  up  into  the  northwest  t< 
the  Muskingum  and  along  that  river  towards  the  Tus 
carawas,  where  he  watched  the  exchange  of  warm,  sleel 
skins  for  gunpowder,  cloth  and  things  that  attract  th 
eye.  These  sunburnt  chiefs  and  warriors  in  their  hunt 
ing  shirts  and  jackets  must  have  liked  himj  he  mus 
have  shown  himself  to  have  been  in  some  degree  remark 
able,  for  by  the  time  he  was  twenty-three  years  old 
chieftain  of  the  Delawares,  Katepakomen,  had  honore^ 
him  by  taking  the  name  of  Simon  Girty.  ' 

[36 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

However,  his  interest  was  not  caught  solely  by  the 
ndians.  He  voted  at  the  first  Bedford  County  election, 
»^hich  then  included  the  whole  of  western  Pennsylvania, 
nd  by  the  time  he  was  thirty  he  had  become  "a  man  of 
ilents"  who  possessed  "great  influence  in  the  garrison 
Fort  Pitt)  and  with  the  Indians.''  Yet  he  acquired  no 
roperty  in  or  about  the  settlement  of  Pittsburgh.  Like 
is  brother  James,  he  kept  to  his  job  of  interpreter. 

What  then  distinguished  Simon  among  the  f  rontiers- 
len  was  probably  his  understanding  of  the  aboriginal 
lind  and  customs.  He  had  a  tendency  towards  their 
ray  of  life.  It  is  nowhere  recorded  that  he  made  any 
ffort  to  become  a  substantial  citizen  or  that  he  shared 
t  that  time  the  almost  universal  itch  for  land  which  sent 
D  many  people,  from  George  Washington  down  to  the 
umblest  squatter,  journeying  into  the  wilderness  to 
:ake  out  a  claim.  He  had  ambitions,  it  is  true,  but  they 
rtre  akin  to  those  of  the  Indian  and  of  the  more  roman- 
c-minded  white  man:  a  desire  for  personal  achievement 
nd  palpable  recognition  by  his  acquaintances.  But  as 
or  Church  and  State,  the  bulwarks  of  civilized  society, 
e  had  little  use.  Towards  religion  he  was  also,  like  his 
rother  James,  "a  stranger  .  .  .  [without]  any  inch- 
ation  to  engage  in  such  solemn  matters  contrary  to  the 
mor  of  his  life,  having  little  or  no  fear  of  God  before 
is  eyes."  But  the  Girtys  were  not  unique  in  their  atti- 
371 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


tude  towards  "such  solemn  matters.''  Most  of  the  fron- 
tiersmen of  the  day  lived  violent  and  lawless  lives ;  thos( 
who  died  professing  the  True  Faith  usually  had  beei 
overtaken  by  God  near  the  end  of  their  tether — as  wa 
the  case  of  the  Indian  scout,  Simon  Kenton — or  afte: 
some  terrible  adventure  in  which  they  had  nearly  died. 

Patriotism,  however,  was  a  more  general  sentimen 
with  the  borderers.  But  here  again  Simon  was  deficien 
in  civilized  feelings.  Though  by  birth  a  Pennsylvanian 
he  sided  with  the  Virginians  in  the  boundary  war  whicl 
came  on  when  Pennsylvania  established  a  Bedfon 
County  seat  at  Hannastown.  Bedford  had  been  mad( 
from  Westmoreland  County  and  included  Fort  Pitt/^u 
Virginia  claimed  that  Pennsylvania  was  a  thief,  havinj 
no  right  to  the  fort  or  to  some  of  the  land  east  of  it  o: 
to  much  of  the  territory  that  stretched  westward.  Al 
of  that  belonged  to  Virginia,  Lord  Dunmore  contended; 
and  with  a  gesture  suited  to  an  earl  who  was  Governor 
in-Chief,  Captain-General  and  Vice  Admiral  of  the  Col 
ony  and  Dominion  of  Virginia,  he  appointed  one  Johi 
Connolly  to  make  the  Pittsburghers  dissatisfied  witl 
Pennsylvania  and  clamorous  to  be  taken  in  under  th( 
government  of  Virginia. 

Into  this  disturbance  stepped  Simon  Girty,  not  oi 
an  impulse,  it  is  likely,  but  because  John  Connolly  o: 
because  Lord  Dunmore,  who  had  been  at  Fort  Pitt  whei 

[38; 


1    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

le  trouble  began — in  1773 — made  him  an  agreeable 
fer.  But  whatever  the  reasons  for  his  disaffection 
om  Pennsylvania,  the  fact  that  he  aided  Virginia's 
•asping  claims  turned  him  towards  the  Tories  of  the 
luntry  and  against  the  men  who  wanted  to  set  up  a 
lie  of  their  own.  John,  Earl  of  Dunmore,  governed 
s  Dominion  in  the  interests  of  King  George  and  was 
oughtful  of  his  commands.  John  Connolly,  as  the 
)vernor's  appointee  at  Fort  Pitt,  was  likewise  a  thor- 
igh-going  loyalist. 

Thus  the  two  major  events  in  Simon's  growing  life 
ere  of  the  kind  that  set  him  at  variance  with  the  motive 
the  times.  The  first  was  his  stay  among  the  Indians, 
hose  point  of  view  he  learned  so  well  that  he  was  with- 
it  sympathy  for  the  land  companies  that  were  trying 

force  westward  colonization.  The  second  was  his 
ignment  with  the  Tories,  which  placed  him  outside 
e  sweep  of  independence  that  was  stirring  the  country. 

By  Connolly  Simon  was  engaged  to  help  strengthen 
irginia's  claims  in  the  new  territory  about  Fort  Pitt 
id  to  aid  the  settlers  in  growing  used  to  the  new  name — 
Drt  Dunmore.  There  followed  violent  business  at  elec- 
ts and  Simon  gave  good  account  of  his  short  but 
awny  armj  once,  however,  in  the  name  of  chivalry. 
Dr  he  not  only  cracked  heads  about  the  Hannastown 
>urthouse;  he  at  one  time,  during  a  bitter  election, 
!9] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


raised  his  hand  to  catch  a  blow  aimed  by  a  Virginia  par- 
tisan at  a  woman's  head. 

/  But  the  Pennsylvanians  were  not  passive  under  Dun- 
more's  attempt  to  annex  Fort  Pitt.  They  fought  back. 
There  were  fights  and  arrests.  Arthur  St.  Clair,  then  a 
justice  of  the  peace  for  Westmoreland  County,  had  Con- 
nolly jailed  and  signed  a  warrant  for  the  apprehension 
of  Girty.  Connolly,  however,  was  released;  he  after- 
ward led  Virginia  militiamen  against  the  Pennsylvania 
court  at  Hannastown  and  ordered  the  imprisonment  of 
three  of  its  justices.  And  as  for  Simon  it  is  doubtful 
whether  he  was  even  captured.  He  was  rather  proud  of 
being  a  law  unto  himself. 

This  boundary  warfare  continued  for  a  year,  then 
was  interrupted  by  more  serious  trouble.  Down  along 
the  Ohio  a  great  many  white  families  were  being  mur- 
dered by  angry  Shawanese  and  Mingoes.  To  check 
these  marauds,  to  restore  confidence  to  the  pioneers  and 
to  drive  the  Indians  farther  westward.  Lord  Dunmore 
began  the  organization  of  a  large  force  of  militiamen 
to  enter  the  Ohio  country  where  the  Shawanese,  Min- 
goes and  a  few  Delawares  had  their  villages. 

The  Shawanese  had  been  forced  to  take  up  a  wander- 
ing existence  and  now  for  the  first  time  in  many  years 
were  settled.  Up  to  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury they  had  traveled  over  most  of  eastern  North  Amer- 

[40] 


Tecumseh 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

lea  in  search  of  hunting  grounds  that  were  unoccupied 
md  had  finally  come  to  rest  in  what  became  southern 
3hio,  where  they  were  permitted  to  remain  by  the 
^yandotSj  who  had  claims  to  that  country.  Nearby 
kVere  mixed  groups  of  Senecas  and  Delawares.  As  indi- 
/-iduals  they  had  been  in  conflict  with  the  borderers  for 
;ome  time.  On  both  sides  there  had  been  attacks  and 
mtrageous  murders  as  a  result  of  two  races  with  oppos- 
ng  purposes  and  different  modes  of  conduct  living  so 
:lose  to  each  other.  Settlers  from  Virginia  went  into 
he  Indian  territory  and  established  their  farms,  un- 
hecked  by  Dinwiddie  and,  later,  Dunmore.  And,  some- 
imes  through  fear  and  sometimes  because  they  were 
uflSans,  they  shot  those  Indians  who  got  in  their  way. 
S/lorc  than  once  they  killed  passive  braves,  squaws  and 
hildren. 

yrhat  had  been  the  fate  of  the  family  of  Logan,  a 
hief  of  the  Mingo  tribe.  For  years  he  had  been 
riendly  with  the  borderers,  had  helped  them  on  occa- 
ion;  but  he  was  repaid  for  this  by  parties  of  maraud- 
ng  militiamen  murdering  all  of  his  relations.  It  mad- 
.ened  him  and  he  went  out  to  kill  heartily.  It  was, 
uperficially,  the  vengeful  work  of  Logan  that  brought 
jord  Dunmore  and  his  army  westward. 

When  Dunmore  reached  Fort  Pitt — or  Fort  Dun- 
lore  as  he  had  it  called — on  his  way  down  the  Ohio 

:4i] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


to  join  Colonel  Andrew  Lewis,  who  had  gone  ahead 
towards  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kanawha  in  command 
of  half  the  army  of  3,000  men,  he  enrolled  Simon  Girty 
as  a  scout  and  interpreter.  Theretofore  Girty  had  never 
been  active  against  the  Indians  and  whether  he  would 
have  gone  had  it  not  been  for  his  service  under  Dun- 
more  during  the  boundary  trouble  is  uncertain.  For 
considerably  more  than  a  decade  he  had  lived  about 
Pittsburgh  and  had  been  in  frequent  and  friendly  con- 
tact with  Delawares,  Shawanese  and  Senecas.  Never- 
theless he  joined  Dunmore's  army 3  and  with  George 
Rogers  Clark,  Colonel  Cresap,  Simon  Kenton,  John  Gib- 
son, William  Crawford  and  a  host  of  others  known  to 
western  history  he  left  Fort  Pitt  in  August,  1774,  in 
the  general  movement  against  the  Indians. 

The  campaign,  like  most  of  those  that  were  aimed 
at  the  Ohio  savages,  was  poorly  managed.  Dunmore's 
original  plan  was  for  Colonel  Lewis  to  march  westward 
along  the  Great  Kanawha  while  his  Lordship  proceeded 
down  the  Ohio  from  Fort  Pitt  to  the  Great  Kanawha's 
mouth,  where  both  divisions  were  to  meet.  But  this 
Governor-in-Chief,  Captain-General  and  Vice  Admiral 
of  Virginia  changed  his  mind  so  often  after  both  forces 
had  been  put  in  motion  that  Lewis  reached  the  desig-| 
nated  spot  and  had  to  engage  the  enemy  without  sup- 
port— while  Dunmore  had  entirely  left  the  Ohio  and 

[42] 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

i^as  marching  half  the  army  through  the  forest  west- 
i^ard,  which  was  directly  away  from  him! 

Where  the  Great  Kanawha  emptied  into  the  Ohio 
Liver  a  V-shaped  piece  of  land  points  towards  the 
Duthwestj  the  smaller  stream  running  along  its  lower 
de,  the  larger  bounding  the  upper.  It  was  on  this 
:rip — Point  Pleasant — that  Lewis'  division  was  en- 
amped  when  the  Indians  under  Cornstalk,  Blackhoof 
nd  Logan  surprised  them.  The  Virginia  riflemen 
uickly  spread  out  among  the  trees  in  a  line  nearly  two 
liles  wide,  their  right  flanked  by  the  Kanawha,  their 
jft  by  the  Ohio.  Fighting  grew  hot  immediately,  a 
lass  of  braves  flinging  themselves  on  the  right  flank, 
illing  Colonel  Charles  Lewis,  the  officer  in  command 
lere,  and  breaking  through  at  some  points.  But  support 
ime  almost  at  once  from  Colonels  Field  and  Fleming. 

The  attack  was  a  morning  surprise  and  Andrew 
-ewis  had  made  no  plans  for  such  an  encounter.  The 
irginians  slowly  fell  back,  giving  ground  inch  by  inch 
ntil  the  sun  had  come  to  the  height  of  its  daily  course 
id  was  beginning  to  descend.  Opposite  them  Chief 
ornstalk  urged  on  his  warriors;  his  voice  could  be 
eard  above  the  crackling  muskets  exclaiming  in  the 
[lawanese,  "Be  strong!     Be  strong!" 

But  by  early  afternoon  the  Virginians  got  a  foot- 
ig  and  with  good  positions  stubbornly  held  forced  the 
43] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


warriors  to  a  standstill.  Along  the  front  now  narrowed 
down  to  a  mile  and  a  quarter,  both  flanks  guarded  by  a 
river  bank,  they  took  each  other's  fire  until  sundown. 

During  the  night  the  warriors  followed  their  cus- 
tom, religiously  adhered  to,  of  carrying  away  the  dead 
and  wounded.  Their  loss  was  comparatively  great, 
estimated  at  23 3  j  it  was  more  than  a  quarter  of  their 
whole  force.^While  in  the  Virginians'  camp  half  the 
officers  were  dead  or  dying  and  fifty-two  enlisted  men 
had  been  killed.  But  before  morning  the  Indians  disap- 
peared. Though  they  had  worked  nearly  till  dawn  they 
had  to  leave  twenty-one  unburied  bodies  on  the  ground. 

Soon  after  the  battle  one  of  Lord  Dunmore's  run- 
ners arrived  with  orders  for  Colonel  Lewis  to  join  him 
at  Old  Chillicothe,  the  Shawanese  headquarters  in  what 
is  now  Pickaway  County,  Ohio.  The  victors  of  Point 
Pleasant  made  their  eighty-mile  march  through  the  un- 
broken wilderness  and  reached  the  village  to  find  Lord 
Dunmore  listening  to  peace  offers  from  the  Shawanesei 
For,  after  the  braves  had  lost.  Cornstalk  led  them  dil 
rectly  back  to  the  Chillicothe  towns  and  there  called  a 
tribal  council.  After  upbraiding  his  warriors  for  not 
letting  him  make  peace  before  the  engagement  (whichi 
it  appears  he  had  wanted  to  do)  he  scolded  them,  "What 
will  you  do  now?  The  Long  Knife  is  coming  upon  m 
and  we  shall  all  be  killed!     Now  you  must  fight  or  wc 

[44l 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

re  done.''  Nobody  answered  him.  He  went  on  des- 
erately,  "Then  let  us  kill  all  our  women  and  our  chil- 
ren  and  go  and  fight  until  we  die!"  Still  nobody  an- 
vvered;  then  burying  the  blade  of  his  tomahawk  in  one 
f  the  timbers  of  the  council  house  he  exclaimed  dis- 
ustedly,  "I'll  go  and  make  peace!"  Then  when  he 
ad  finished  speaking  all  the  surrounding  warriors  had 
odded  their  agreement. 

But  anything  more  than  a  sham  peace  and  a  flimsy 
•eaty  was  impossible.  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania  were 
t  war  over  a  boundary  line  that  had  not  been  run;  King 
reorge  had  recently  limited  the  colonies'  western  f  ron- 
er,  taking  all  of  the  land  northwest  of  the  Ohio  for 
!anada;  because  of  the  white  man's  yearning  for  the 
idian's  land  and  the  Indian's  resentment  thereto  no  last- 
ig  agreement  could  be  made  until  the  red  men  were 
^holly  conquered;  and  moreover  the  feeling  that  there 
'as  about  to  be  a  revolution  was  nearly  as  strong  on  this 
Ige  of  the  wilderness  as  along  the  more  populous  and 
lore  civilized  seaboard. 

Lord  Dunmore  returned  Cornstalk's  messengers  with 
le  reply  that  he  was  willing  to  parley.  This  infuriated 
ewis,  who,  finding  himself  w^ith  twenty-five  hundred 
irginians  well  into  the  Indian  country,  thought  it  an 
ccellent  moment  to  destroy  the  Shawanese  completely. 
[e  refused  to  halt  while  the  council  gathered,  but  Dun- 
45] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


more  "went  in  person  to  enforce  his  orders,  and  it  ix 
said  drew  his  sword  upon  Colonel  Lewis,  threatening 
him  with  instant  death  if  he  persisted  in  further  disobe- 
dience." Lewis  gave  in  and  the  troops  were  checked^ 
they  bivouacked  on  the  ground  that  Dunmore  had  namec 
Camp  Charlotte. 

Soon  Shawanese  chieftains  began  to  assemble,  also 
a  few  of  the  Mingoes.  But  there  was  one  head  warrioi 
that  proudly  stayed  away.  It  was  Logan,  whose  good- 
will the  borderers,  by  their  stupidity  and  reckless  muri 
dering,  had  forfeited.  And  as  no  treaty  could  be  con- 
cluded without  his  agreement  he  was  sent  for.  Lore 
Dunmore,  looking  about  for  an  able  man,  selected  Simor 
Girty. 

Girty  had  remained  with  Dunmore  throughout  thd 
advance  into  the  Indian  country.  Ordered  to  get  Lo-i 
gan's  view  with  regard  to  the  proposed  treaty  he  went 
feeling  rather  reluctant.  On  his  way  out  of  the  camf 
he  stopped  and  talked  with  one  of  the  pickets  whom  he 
told  of  his  mission  and  also  that  he  disliked  it,  for  Logan, 
he  said,  would  be  in  a  surly,  dangerous  mood. 

Logan  was  encountered  under  a  great  elm  tree,  bare 
against  the  November  sky,  which  stood  some  distance 
from  his  cabin.  There  he  waited,  bronzed,  powerful 
and  gloomily  fatalistic;  stiff  with  habitual  dignity,  en- 
wrapped and  made  perilous  by  bitter  memories  of  the 

[46] 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

death  of  his  people,  his  blood  still  seething  for  revenge — 
that  was  the  kind  of  man  Girty  had  to  meet. 

Logan  spoke.  He  began  with  a  kind  of  harsh 
mournfulness: 

"I  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say  if  ever  he  entered 
Logan's  cabin  hungry  and  I  gave  him  not  meat;  if  ever 
he  came  cold  or  naked  and  I  gave  him  not  clothing! 

"During  the  course  of  the  last  long  and  bloody  war, 
Logan  remained  in  his  tent,  an  advocate  of  peace.  Nay, 
such  was  my  love  for  the  whites  that  those  of  my  own 
country  pointed  at  me  as  they  passed  and  said,  ^Logan  is 
the  friend  of  the  white  man.'  I  had  even  thought  to 
hve  with  you,  but  for  the  injuries  of  one  man.  Colonel 
Cresap,  the  last  spring,  in  cold  blood  and  unprovoked, 
cut  off  all  the  relatives  of  Logan,  not  sparing  even  wo- 
men and  children.  There  runs  not  a  drop  of  my  blood 
in  the  veins  of  any  creature.  This  called  on  me  for 
revenge.  I  have  sought  it.  I  have  killed  many.  I 
bave  fully  glutted  my  vengeance.  For  my  country  I 
rejoice  at  the  beams  of  peace.  Yet  do  not  harbor  the 
thought  that  mine  is  the  joy  of  fear.  Logan  never  felt 
fear.  He  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save  his  life.  Who 
LS  there  to  mourn  for  Logan?     Not  one." 

He  turned  away  again  and  the  interview  was  over. 
Girty  marched  back  to  Camp  Charlotte  with  the  words 
ringing  in  his  head.  The  white  men  and  Indians  were 
[47] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


seated  in  a  large  circle,  waiting  for  the  parley  to  begin. 
As  Girty  walked  across  the  crisp  grass  towards  them  one 
of  the  officers — it  was  John  Gibson — arose  and  greeted 
him.  Where  was  Logan? /asked  Gibson.  Girty  told  is 
him,  adding  that  the  parley  might  now  be  started,  for 
the  Mingo  chief  had  agreed  to  peace.  Did  Girty  re- 
member what  Logan  had  said?  inquired  Gibson.  Simon 
nodded  J  whereupon  the  two  men  went  into  Gibson's 
tent  and  there  the  one  repeated  to  the  other  the  speech, 
which  Gibson  set  down  "on  a  piece  of  clean,  new  paper" 
that  he  had  in  his  pocket,  the  words  substantially  as 
Logan  had  spoken  them. 

The  treaty  continued  for  some  days  and  it  was  at 
length  decided  that — so  it  had  been  said  by  white  men — 
the  Indians  would  thenceforth  make  the  Ohio  River 
their  eastern  boundary,  while  the  Virginians  promised 
not  to  pass  beyond  that  river,  also  that  the  Shawanese 
should  give  Dunmore  four  of  their  chiefs  to  be  taken 
back  to  Virginia  as  hostages. 

When  that  meaningless  treaty  had  been  concluded 
the  army  moved  back  across  the  Ohio.  Girty  accom- 
panied Dunmore  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  being 
known  as  a  man  whose  service  had  been  faithful  and 
competent.  It  is  not  difficult  to  imagine  him,  while 
leading  the  advance  towards  Camp  Charlotte,  thrusting 
his  way  through  trees  and  underbrush,  leading  the  army 

[48],, 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

Into  the  wilderness  he  knew  so  well,  assisting  in  gaining 
intelligence  from  captured  Indians  and  acting  as  inter- 
•reter  and  messenger  when  the  parley  began.  That  he 
/as  looked  on  favorably  by  Dunmore  is  certain:  while 
oth  branches  of  the  army  were  marching  towards  the 
Indian  country  he  had  been  chosen  as  one  of  the  mes- 
?ngers  to  Colonel  Andrew  Lewis;  and  after  the  trouble- 
reeding  treaty  at  the  Chillicothe  town  it  was  Girty 
horn  the  noble  A'^irginia  governor  called  on  to  provide 
musement  for  the  officers. 

An  Indian  dance  was  what  Lord  Dunmore  wanted 
D  see.  Girty  arranged  it.  With  young  John  Turner 
•nd  the  two  Nicholson  brothers  he  led  his  sham  warriors 
louting  and  pounding  the  earth  with  their  moccasins 
'bout  a  campfire  in  a  clearing;  they  sang  the  weird,  dol- 
rous  Indian  songs,  gave  out  their  fearful  yells  and 
)udly  thumped  a  skin-topped  drum  that  was  half  full 
f  water.  His  Lordship  was  greatly  pleased.  And  when 
le  army  reached  Fort  Pitt  Simon  was  given  a  commis- 
on  in  Dunmore's  militia. 

As  a  second  lieutenant  in  the  battalion  commanded 
Y  Major  John  Connolly,  Girty  was  required  to  swear 
vvay  any  lingering  belief  of  transubstantiation  in  the 
Lcrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  and  to  give  full  alle- 
iance  to  his  Majesty,  King  George  the  Third.  He 
implied,  his  right  hand  upraised,  on  February  22, 
+9] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


177 5 y  a  day  not  far  distant  from  the  eighteenth  o 
Aprilj  same  year. 

Had  there  been  no  particular  occurrence  on  tha 
eighteenth  of  April  and  had  it  not  been  a  step  toward 
the  Revolutionary  War,  the  life  of  Simon  Girty  woul 
have  been  vastly  changed.  There  would  probably  hav 
been  no  tales  about  "Girty,  the  White  Indian'' j  "Girty 
the  White  Savage"  j  no  legends  of  his  ferocious  cruelt; 
and  indignant  accounts  of  his  barbarous  deeds  and  blood 
nature.  It  is  likely  he  would  have  remained  about  Pitts; 
burghj  going  no  higher  than  a  captaincy  in  the  militia 
or  would  have  made  it  a  base  for  his  job  as  scout  and  in 
terpreter  to  the  parties  venturing  among  the  Indians  i] 
the  wilderness.  For  he  seems  to  have  had  no  markedl; 
acquisitive  instinct  and  no  strong  urge  to  rise  up  to  ; 
position  above  his  fellows. 

But  the  Revolution  was  at  hand  even  as  he  swore  th 
oath  of  loyalty  to  King  George.  Washington  had  writ 
ten  to  Bryan  Fairfax,  "as  to  your  political  sentiments, 
would  heartily  join  you  in  them,  so  far  as  relates  to  ; 
humble  and  dutiful  petition  to  the  throne,  provide( 
there  was  the  most  distant  hope  of  success.  But  hav 
we  not  tried  this  already?  Have  we  not  addressed  th- 
Lords,  and  remonstrated  with  the  commons?  And  t« 
what  end?  Did  they  deign  to  look  at  our  petitions! 
Does  it  not  appear,  as  clear  as  the^sun  in  its  meridiai 

.1 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

brightness,  that  there  is  a  regular,  systematic  plan 
formed  to  fix  the  right  and  practice  of  taxation  upon 
lis?"  And  at  a  Fairfax  County  meeting  the  next  month 
vVashington  offered  to  raise  and  equip  a  thousand  sol- 
'iiers  and  send  them  to  the  aid  of  Boston. 

/Also  there  were  men  farther  west  in  Virginia  who 
felt  the  struggle  coming  on  and,  realizing  that  Lord 
Ounmore  was  no  friend  of  the  colonists,  were  anxious 
o  dispossess  King  George's  governor.  While  Dunmore 
vvas  with  his  army  at  the  Hocking  River  on  his  expedi- 
tion against  the  Shawanese  and  Mingoes  one  of  the  sol- 
diers saw  the  commander  sitting  in  his  tent  with  two 
ndians.  Upon  which  he  conceived  the  idea  of  killing 
lot  only  Dunmore  but  the  redskin  guests  with  one  shot. 
Circling  the  tent,  the  soldier  paused  and  fired  through 
he  canvas.  But  because  of  his  greed  he  missed  all 
hree,  then  quickly  hid  among  the  rank  and  file,  none 
)f  whom  would  tell  who  had  fired  the  ball.  "From  the 
ime  he  left  the  camp,"  wrote  one  of  the  men  who  had 
)een  on  the  expedition,  "Dunmore  tried  to  conciliate 
vhat  he  could  by  indulgence  and  talking;  but  this  would 
iiot  have  availed  him  had  he  not  taken  other  precautions, 
jOr  many  in  the  camp  believed  him  the  enemy  of  their 
;:ountry  and  the  betrayer  of  the  army." 

Some  of  this  feeling  is  expressed  in  a  resolution 
Irawn  up  by  Dunmore's  officers  at   Camp  Charlotte 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


where  the  treaty  with  the  Indians  was  held.  In  its  pre 
amble  it  summed  up  the  campaign  against  the  Shawanes 
and  Mingoes  as  having  been  successful  (which  it  W2 
not) J  asserted  that  the  assembled  army  was  a  respectabl 
body,  that  it  had  lived  for  weeks  without  either  brea 
or  salt  and  that  its  men  could  march  and  shoot  with  an 
in  the  known  world.  "Blessed  with  these  talents,"  goe 
on  this  extraordinary  document,  "let  us  solemnly  engag 
to  one  another  and  our  country  in  particular  that  w 
will  use  them  for  no  other  purpose  but  for  the  honor  an 
advantage  of  America  and  of  Virginia  in  particulai 
It  behooves  us,  then,  for  the  satisfaction  of  our  countr} 
that  we  should  give  them  our  real  sentiments  by  way  o 
resolves,  in  this  very  alarming  crisis.''  Whereupon  al 
of  the  officers  promised  to  bear  the  most  faithful  alle 
giance  to  King  George  so  long  as  "his  majesty  delight 
to  reign  over  a  brave  and  free  people''  and  further  re 
solved  that  they  felt  "the  greatest  respect  for  his  excel 
lency  the  Rt.  Hon.  Lord  Dunmore,  who  commanded  th 
expedition  against  the  Shawanese,  and  who,  we  are  con 
fident,  underwent  the  greatest  fatigue  of  this  singula 
campaign  from  no  other  motive  than  the  true  interest 
of  his  country." 

But  whatever  Lord  Dunmore's  motives  were  in  th' 
campaign,  it  is  true  that  he  foresaw  grievous  troubL 
between  the  colonies  and  Great  Britain  and  that  he  la 

[52 


A    ROUGH   NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 


ored  to  recruit  and  strengthen  loyalists  to  the  King's 
^^overnment.  And  in  this  he  had  the  assistance  of  Con- 
nolly at  Fort  Pitt.  < 

/Connolly,  in  those  days  before  the  fracas  at  Concord 
md  Lexington,  either  under  instruction  from  Lord  Dun- 
nore  or  on  his  account,  provided  the  \^irginia  governor 
vith  a  list  of  names  of  people  about  the  \'irginia  frontier 
vho,  he  believed,  were  well-disposed  towards  British 
ule.  It  contained  descriptions  of  nineteen  men,  Indians, 
raders  and  frontiersmen,  and  was  sent  by  Connolly  to 
)unmore,  by  Dunmore  to  Lord  George  Germain  and 
»y  Germain  to  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  governor-general  of 
Quebec — a  piece  of  paper  evidently  regarded  as  being 
f  great  importance.  But  though  this  list  was  to  be 
landed  from  one  bigwig  to  another  almost  any  piece  of 
•aper  picked  up  at  random  would  have  been  as  valuable 
D  the  British  government. 

For  of  the  nineteen  named  nearly  all  took  up  the 
ide  of  the  colonials  when  war  came.  Included  in  the 
St  were  Major  (later  Colonel)  William  Crawford,  who 
ommanded  Pennsylvania  militiamen  during  the  Revo- 
ition;  White  Eyes,  a  chief  of  the  Delawares  whose  per- 
Dnal  efforts  kept  half  his  tribe  from  joining  the  Sene- 
as  against  the  Americans;  the  bereaved  Logan,  who 
ever  from  1774  lifted  his  arm  against  the  white  men, 
nd  Cornstalk,  a  chieftain  of  the  Shawanese  who  was 

53] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


also  friendly  towards  the  frontiersmen.  In  fact  the 
only  men  Connolly  could  have  relied  upon  that  were 
mentioned  in  the  list  were  Alexander  McKee  and  Simon 
Girty. 

During  the  first  years  of  the  war  Simon  moved  with 
the  patriotic  tide  about  Fort  Pitt.  Connolly's  militia 
had  been  withdrawn  and  Girty  was  left  without  either 
commission  or  job.  There  was  no  more  talk  of  calling 
the  place  Fort  Dunmore.  For  the  Virginia  governor 
was  no  longer  a  power  there;  it  was  Fort  Pitt  and  Pitts- 
burgh and  belonged  to  Pennsylvania!  The  frontiers-i^ 
men  spoke  little  about  boundary  lines  or  even  about  In- 
dians; their  conversation  was  chiefly  concerned  with 
affairs  along  the  distant  seaboard. 

//'Shifting  about  in  this  changed  scene,  Simon  finally 
went  to  work  as  an  interpreter  for  George  Morgan,  the 
new  deputy  commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs.  But  he 
was  given  odd  jobs,  small  pay  and  little  encouragement. 
It  was  not  the  same  as  when  he  had  worked  with  Alex-( 
ander  McKee,  deputy  agent  of  Indian  Affairs  under  the 
Crown;  with  Major  Connolly  and  Lord  Dunmore.  Un- 
der Morgan,  however,  he  made  several  journeys  intc 
the  Ohio  country,  also  one  for  the  Virginia  House  of 
Burgesses.  But  he  got  on  badly  with  his  superior  and 
within  three  months  he  was  discharged.  To  lose  his  jot 
was  a  thing  of  little  importance  in  itself.     So  was  tht 

[54: 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

fact  that  when  he  presented  his  bill  for  about  a  hundred 
dollars  which  he  had  expended  in  "extraordinary  ser- 
dce" — one  item  being  "a  horse  taken  by  Mr.  George 
Morgan  and  given  out  in  the  service  of  the  public" — 
:he  bill  was  not  paid.  But  he  had  not  had  trouble  like 
.hat  under  the  old  rule. 

During  the  next  two  years  while  ragged  troops  were 

naneuvering  in  the  east,  fighting  under  Washington 

"'It  Trenton,  Germantown,  Brandywine  and  at  last  going 

nto  winter  quarters  at  Valley  Forge,  Girty  tried  to  fit 

nmself  into  the  new  scheme  of  things  as  manifested  at 

■Pittsburgh.     There,  since  June  of  1777,  Brigadier  Gen- 

•Tal  Edward  N.  Hand  was  in  command.     And  whether 

t  was  because  the  frontiersmen  of  that  neighborhood 

vere  suspicious  of  any  man  who  had  been  an  officer 

•inder  Connolly  and  Lord  Dunmore,  or  because  Simon 

associated  with  Alexander  McKee,  then  on  parole  to  the 

lOontinental  government,  or  whether  it  was  simply  his 

;ontinued  familiarity  with  the  Indians — whatever  the 

eason,  it  was  rumored  that  he  was  in  league  with  McKee 

3  slay  all  the  Americans  on  the  border.    Though  such  a 

laim  sounds  obviously  like  nonsense,  there  may  have 

een  at  the  base  of  it  some  fact  that  showed  him  indif- 

erent  to  the  cause  of  the  United  States.    At  any  rate  he 

^as  jailed  on  the  charge  (breaking  out  of  the  guard- 

ouse,  he  absented  himself  a  few  days,  then  returned 

55] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


and  gave  himself  up,  evidently  to  show  his  indepen- 
dence), but  w^hen  brought  to  trial  there  was  no  prooi 
that  could  be  brought  against  him. 

In  a  time  of  disturbance,  such  as  a  great  social  up- 
heaval, when  men  of  one  belief  are  thrown  out  while 
those  of  another  take  their  place,  there  is  bound  to  b( 
great  dissatisfaction  with  whatever  may  occur  in  th( 
reorganized  society.  One  ambitious  soul  is  stirred,  onl] 
to  be  hampered  and  suspected  by  countless  others.  Tha 
was  the  fate  of  Arnold,  one  of  the  bravest  and  mos 
competent  generals  in  the  Continental  army^  the  fate  o; 
Anthony  Wayne,  an  excellent  drill-master,  deeply  en 
grossed  in  the  military  life  and  personally  valiant,  wh( 
had  to  stand  aside  while  his  inferiors  as  soldiers  but  hi 
betters  as  politicians  were  given  the  appointments  tha 
should  have  gone  to  him^  and,  in  a  lesser  degree,  to  b 
sure,  that  was  likewise  the  misfortune  of  Girty. 

A  man  with  Girty's  peculiar  qualifications  shouL 
have  been  of  inestimable  value  to  Pennsylvania  and  Vir 
ginia  on  the  western  edge  of  the  wilderness  during  th 
War  of  the  Revolution.  He  knew  the  country  north 
west  of  the  Ohio  as  well  as  any  white  man  at  Fort  Pitt 
He  had  an  understanding  of  the  Indians,  their  mannei 
and  speech  and  the  land  they  occupied.  He  was  cou 
rageous  and  outspoken.  His  interest  in  private  propert 
(he  was  never  known  to  have  been  a  trader  or  to  stak 

[56 


"s 


\ 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 

lut  land  claims,  either  of  which  he  might  easily  have 
lone)  was  small.  Hence  at  Fort  Pitt  he  could  have 
leen  depended  on  to  make  true  reports  of  the  temper  and 
vants  of  the  Shawanese,  Wyandots  and  Delawares,  to 
onciliate  them  if  that  were  possible,  not  to  steal  from 
hem  as  did  so  many  of  the  Indian  agents,  and  to  plan 
xpeditions,  at  least  the  routes  that  were  to  be  taken, 
vhen  that  was  necessary. 

Nor  was  it  unlikely  he  would  have  given  such  ser- 
ice  if  he  had  had  the  chance.  Throughout  1777  he 
lad  worked  on  behalf  of  the  colonists,  recruiting  men 
if  the  settlements  for  the  army  under  one-year  enlist- 
nents.  How  many  men  he  brought  in  or  how  heartily 
le  worked  is  not  known,  but  he  must  have  been  fairly 
uccessful.  And  for  what  he  had  done  he  expected  a 
aptaincy. 

In  this  he  was  disappointed.  John  Stephenson  was 
ut  in  command  of  the  company  and  Girty's  reward  was 
^  second  lieutenancy.  That  was  the  rank  he  had  held 
nder  Connolly,  and  men  who  had  been  lieutenants  and 
aptains  then  were  now  majors  and  colonels.  Moreover, 
le  discovered,  the  company  was  to  be  sent  to  Charleston. 
't  was  too  hot  down  there.  Not  wanting  to  go  to 
i'harleston,  he  remained  at  Fort  Pitt  and  a  short  time 
'.ter  was  out  of  a  job  again. 

These  small  but  repeated  failures  disgruntled  him. 
57] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


During  the  rest  of  the  year  at  Pittsburgh  he  was  seen  as 
often  with  visiting  Indians  as  with  his  own  kind. 

Another  man  who  had  grievances  against  the  revo- 
lutionaries was  Alexander  McKee.  He  was  a  man  of 
substance  and  had  servants  on  his  plantation  down  the 
river.  Not  only  had  the  rebellion  cost  him  his  position 
as  Indian  Agent  and  caused  him  to  be  placed  on  parole  as ., 
a  person  suspected  of  seditious  sentiments,  but  his  Tory' 
sympathies  had  raised  a  popular  clamor  against  him. 
He  was  charged  with  violating  his  parole,  and  though 
tried  and  acquitted  the  suspicion  still  remained.  Or 
February  7,  1778,  General  Hand  ordered  him  to  go  ai 
once  "to  Yorktown,  in  Penn.,  on  your  parole,  there  tc 
receive  the  further  directions  of  the  Hon.  Continenta 
Board  of  War.'' 

But  by  this  time  McKee  had  decided  that  if  he  lef  ' 
Fort  Pitt  at  all — his  property  was  there — it  would  be  t(  ' 
go  in  another  direction.  Drawn  together  by  their  dis-  ^ 
satisfaction  with  affairs  as  they  had  now  become,  McKe(  I 
and  Girty,  with  Matthew  Elliott,  a  young  Irish  tradei 
who  had  been  much  with  the  Indians,  McKee's  cousii , 
Robert  Surphlit,  "a  man  named  Higgins"  and  two  0:| 
McKee's  Negro  servants  planned  their  departure  fo: 
Detroit,  where  they  intended  to  offer  themselves  to  Gen  i 
eral  Henry  Hamilton,  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Canada  i 

From  there,  for  nearly  twenty  years  Girty,  McKed 

[58:1 


i: 


A    ROUGH    NECK'S    THIRTY    YEARS 


md  Elliott  were  ably  to  direct  Ohio  Indians  in  the  bor- 
ler  war,  to  keep  the  frontier  from  encroaching  far  into 
he  Northwest  and  to  help  prolong  the  fight  between 
ireat  Britain  and  America  over  the  land  south  of  Lake 
i;rie  and  northwest  of  the  Ohio  River. 


59] 


Wherein  the  Scoundrel  Saves  a  Hero  from  Roasting  at 

the  Stake 


CHAPTER  IV 

Wherein  the  Scoundrel  Saves  a  Hero  from  Roasting 

at  the  Stake 

U  AIRNESS  and  level-headedness  are  qualities  not 
ften  found  in  accounts  of  that  long  drawn  out  fight 
Dr  supremacy  in  the  country  northwest  of  the  Ohio 
iver.  Western  historians  have  generally  taken  for 
ranted  that  all  of  the  land  in  North  America  belonged 
Y  divine  right  to  the  offspring  of  the  Thirteen  Colonies 
id  that  any  attempt  by  the  Indians  to  drive  back  the 
;ttlers  was  cruel,  treacherous  and  extraordinarily  crim- 
lal.  And  the  frontiersmen  who  successfully  gained  a 
)oting  within  Shawanese  or  Delaware  country  were 
id  to  have  "met  their  dastardly,  cruel,  relentless  foe 
I  the  spirit  of  genuine  manhood — of  true,  determined, 
nflinching  heroism!"  and  were  called  "men  worthy  of 
le  heroic  age  of  the  west." 

That  land  in  which  several  small  white  armies  f oun- 
sred,  but  which  the  braves  finally  had  to  relinquish, 
as  worth  the  blood  that  moistened  it.  To  the  white 
ttlers  it  gave  various  ores,  pottery,  rich  fields  and  tim- 
63] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


ber.  To  the  Indian  it  supplied  his  every  want.  It 
rivers,  though  small,  were  many  and  navigable  by  pi- 
rogue, raft  and  canoe.  Fish  were  large  and  plentifu 
in  all  the  streams,  caught  merely  by  the  throwing  of  ', 
spear  near  the  flashing  shallows  or  by  the  dipping  of  • 
net  near  the  shade  of  an  overhanging  willow.  Thi 
game  was  abundant.  There  were  fat  but  surprisingly 
agile  bears,  slim-flanked  deers,  raccoon,  wild  turkeys 
buffaloes,  and  groundhog  for  the  not  too  fastidious 
And  in  killing  a  bear  or  deer  the  brave  got  not  onl] 
meat  for  his  family  but  clothing  and  bedding  and  skin: 
for  his  cabin  as  well.  For  his  vegetables  and  corn  h( 
had  but  to  scratch  the  ground  in  the  river  bottoms  anc 
plant  the  seed  after  the  water  had  subsided  from  the 
perennial  spring  thaws. 

Why  the  Indian  fought  to  keep  his  land  in  the  Ohi( 
country  is  obvious:  it  contained  everything  that  hf. 
needed  j  and  once  driven  from  it  there  was  little  place 
else  for  him  to  go.  The  tribes  were  of  a  wandering  na- 
ture, it  is  truej  nevertheless  each  division  of  the  abori- 
gines had  its  own  territory  in  which  it  alone  had  th( 
right  to  live  and  hunt.  Through  the  summer  the  brave: 
would  remain  close  by  their  villages;  in  the  winter  they 
would  go  forth  with  musket  and  bow  and  arrow  to  les: 
frequented  forests  where  the  bear  and  deer  were  not  sc 
wary.     But  as  for  wandering  further,  they  abandonee 

[64] 


I  THE    SCOUNDREL   SAVES   A    HERO 

:heir  villages  only  when  the  land  and  surrounding  wil- 
derness failed  to  support  them. 

In  the  Ohio  country  the  tribes  had  a  fairly  settled 
existence.  To  the  north  and  east  were  Wyandots  and 
Delawares,  to  the  south  the  Shawanese,  with  the  Miamis 
ilong  the  western  boundary.  Among  these  the  Shawan- 
ese were  the  most  recent  arrivals,  having  come  there  in 
:he  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Nearly  a  hun- 
dred years  earlier  they  had  journeyed  from  the  south, 
Derhaps  from  Florida,  and  had  been  permitted  by  the 
Seneca-Iroquois  confederacy  to  build  towns  on  the  Sus- 
:]uehanna.  But  later,  by  the  treaty  with  William  Penn 
<n  1682,  they  were  required  to  decamp.  And  after 
^ipsying  through  Virginia,  South  Carolina  and  Tennes- 
ee,  going  clear  to  the  Mississippi  where  La  Salle  found 
hem  in  1684,  they  turned  back  and,  this  time  with  per- 
;nission  of  the  Wyandots,  settled  in  southern  Ohio  near 
ind  along  the  Scioto  River.  Thus  they  had  been  buf- 
:eted  considerably  since  the  white  man  had  come  to 
America.  Scarcely  had  they  reared  their  cabins  on  the 
kioto  when  they  discovered  that  Virginians  and  North 
Carolinians  had  penetrated  the  friendly  forests  as  far  as 
he  Ohio's  shores.  It  angered  them  and  they  could  not 
mt  wonder  how  long  it  would  be  before  they  were 
Iriven  on  again.  Lord  Dunmore's  war  a  few  decades 
ifter  their  arrival  not  only  restricted  their  boundary  to 
[65] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 

the  south  and  east  5  it  also  showed  them  the  temper  of 
the  frontiersmen,  who,  in  general,  killed  as  treacherously 
and  with  as  little  regard  for  age  and  sex  as  the  Shawanese 
brave  himself. 

Of  all  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  Ohio  country  the 
position  of  the  Shawanese  was  the  most  precarious.  They 
had  come  but  recently  j  they  were  under  sufferance  of 
the  Wyandots,  and  it  was  the  fringe  of  their  hunting 
grounds  that  was  the  most  exposed  to  the  westward 
pushing  pioneers.  Second  to  them,  so  far  as  the  danger 
of  conflict  was  concerned,  were  the  Delawares. 

Contact  with  Europeans  had  sent  the  Shawanese 
wandering  to  the  south  j  it  had  driven  the  Delawares 
directly  west  from  the  seaboard  at  a  much  earlier  period. 
They  had  never  been,  and  they  never  were,  great  war- 
riors. Thir  right  to  live  in  the  Ohio  country  came  from 
the  Senecas,  who  long  before  this  western  continent  had 
been  heard  of  had  defeated  them  in  battle  and  by  some 
strategy  had  managed  to  hold  them  in  an  inferior  posi- 
tion. They  continued  at  intervals  to  humiliate  them. 
Compared  to  the  bold  and  forthright  Shawanese,  the 
Delawares  were  an  almost  indecently  wobbly  tribe. 
Their  noted  warriors  were  few — Hopocan,  or  Captain 
Pipe  as  he  was  called,  being  about  the  best  they  could 
furnish  at  any  time  during  the  last  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century.    Their  sachems  were  insignificant  in  the  inter- 

[66] 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES  A    HERO 

tribal  councils.  Though  the  braves  would  fight,  and 
3ften  did  fight,  the  spirit  of  blood  revenge,  so  strong 
n  the  Indians  as  a  whole,  was  weak  in  them.  All  this, 
lowever,  in  no  way  lessened  their  aptitude  towards 
:ruelty  to  captives. 

Coincident  with  the  westward  urge  along  the  fron- 
:ier  came  the  spirit  of  organized  soul  saving.  While 
Dorderers  tried  hard  but  none  too  successfully  to  tame 
he  braves  with  long  squirrel  rifles  there  were  other  white 
nen  ready  to  conquer  the  warrior  in  the  wilderness  with 
lothing  but  the  Word  of  God.  So  far  as  is  known  the 
vork  of  the  missionaries  among  the  Ohio  Indians  was 
lot,  for  the  most  part,  fruitful.  The  Shawanese,  Mi- 
mis,  and  nearly  all  of  the  Wyandots  preferred  their  old 
amiliar  ways  of  worship.  These  permitted  an  invalid 
o  recover  by  giving  a  great  feast  in  honor  of  the  Sun 
jod.  They  also  insured  the  steady  capture  of  game  by 
he  hunter j  he  had  only  to  cajole  the  souls  of  the  dead 
easts  which  his  people  had  already  consumed. 

But  one  John  Heckewelder  and  some  of  his  Chris- 
an  brothers,  going  into  the  midst  of  the  Delawares, 
acceeded  in  making  numerous  conversions  to  the  Meth- 
dist  religion.  Heckewelder  was  a  stubborn,  flighty- 
eaded  man  born  in  England  of  German  parentage.  He 
ad  come  to  Pennsylvania  as  a  youth  and  was  soon  ob- 
"ssed  with  theological  mysteries.  Northwest  of  Fort 
67] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Pitt  along  the  Muskingum  River  he  preached  Chris- 
tianity to  those  who  would  listen  and  after  a  time  he 
helped  establish  three  Indian  missions.  One  of  them 
was  called  Salem,  another  Schonbrunn,  and  the  third  was 
Gnadenhutten.  There  he  instructed  the  Delawares  ir 
building  more  weatherproof  cabins,  cultivating  th(. 
clearings  and  bottomlands  and  in  saving  up  their  stores! 
for  days  when  food  was  hard  to  get.  But  while  shep-f 
herding  a  flock  of  several  hundred  Indians  he  took  care 
to  keep  well  in  the  good  graces  of  the  Continental  offi-| 
cers  at  Fort  Pitt.  ^^ 

Heckewelder,  with  another  missionary  named  Jo- 
seph Bull,  was  at  Fort  Pitt  a  few  days  after  Simon  Girty 
Alexander  McKee  and  Matthew  Elliott  disappeared  into 
the  wilderness.  Since  these  three  had  gone,  he  observed 
the  faces  of  the  pioneers,  their  wives  and  children  wer^ 
dark  with  gloomy  they  were  fearful  of  their  fate  anc 
ready  to  bundle  up  their  few  belongings  and  return  east 
General  Hand  was  blenched  with  consternation  and  S(i 
was  Colonel  John  Gibson.  The  Pittsburghers  looked  t( 
them  for  safety,  for  they  believed  that  Girty,  McKed 
and  Elliott  would  shortly  return  at  the  head  of  a  howl 
ing  warpack  and  put  them  to  the  death.  i 

But  Heckewelder,  thereby  heroizing  himself,  wa' 
not  so  easily  shaken;  and  he  set  out  for  the  MuskingunI 
to  counteract  this  evil  to  the  American  cause.    Arrivii 


THE    SCOUNDREL    SAVES   A    HERO 

Salem  he  discovered  that  though  these  three  runaways 
id  been  there  they  had  moved  on.  Before  leaving  they 
id  represented  the  colonists  as  having  been  beaten  and 
le  British  triumphant,  which  had  wakened  the  Dela- 
ares  to  thoughts  of  attacking  the  frontier.  But  brave 
xckewelder,  prepared  with  newspapers  (it  is  curious 
)w  apt  the  Indians  were  at  reading  English)  and  some 
iendly  speeches,  soon  proved  to  them  that  it  was  the 
ritish  who  had  suffered  the  defeats  and  cited  Bur- 
)yne's  fate  at  Saratoga.  This  turn  of  affairs  moved 
hief  White  Eyes  to  send  a  message  to  the  Shawanese 
I  the  Scioto — where  the  three  white  men  had  jour- 
*yed — saying,  "Grandchildren,  ye  Shawanese!  Some 
lys  ago  a  flock  of  birds  from  the  East  lit  at  [Coshoc- 
n],  imposing  a  song  of  theirs  upon  us,  which  song  had 
gh  proved  our  ruin!  Should  these  birds,  which,  on 
aving  us,  took  their  flight  toward  the  Scioto,  endeavor 
\  impose  a  song  on  you  likewise,  do  not  listen  to  them, 
:r  they  lie." 

What  kind  of  song  these  birds  sang  among  the  Sha- 
fmese  is  not  known.  But  likely  enough  whatever  the 
:ne  it  was  one  the  tribe  had  learned  by  heart.  For  they 
PTC  aware  that  already  they  were  half  surrounded,  by 
f  nnsylvanians  and  Virginians  to  the  east,  and  to  the 
mth  by  settlers  who  had  followed  Daniel  Boone,  the 
nrrods,    McAfees,    Hendersons,    Floyds,    Hancocks, 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Bullets  and  others  into  Kentucky.  They  knew  the 
would  have  to  fight,  and  they  had  chieftains  like  Con 
stalkj  Blackhoof,  Blue  Jacket,  Red  Hawk  and,  late 
Tecumseh,  who  were  competent  and  who,  with  the  e? 
ception  of  Cornstalk,  were  eager  to  lead  them. 

Certain  it  is  that  Girty  and  his  companions  spoke  r 
good  for  the  colonists.  But  it  would  appear  if  not  aL 
certain  at  least  reasonable  that  this  party  of  white  me 
in  going  among  the  Shawanese  intended  no  direct  hari 
towards  the  borderers,  but  rather  went  there  for  refuj 
until  they  should  hear  from  Lieutenant-Governor  Han 
ilton  in  Detroit.  For  McKee  had  written  Hamiltc 
while  they  were  at  the  Delaware  village  of  Coshoctc 
asking  for  a  safeguard  through  the  territory  of  the  wes 
ern  tribes.  By  way  of  reply  Hamilton  had  sent  out  Ec 
ward  Hazle  to  the  Scioto  to  escort  them  back  throug 
the  Indian  country. 

The  three  had  escaped  from  Fort  Pitt  late  in  Marcl 
It  was  June  before  they  arrived  in  Detroit,  where  Han 
ilton  eagerly  awaited  them.  For  he  had  got  the  list  ( 
names  which  Connolly  had  made  for  Dunmore  ail 
which  had  gone  through  Lord  George  Germain  to  S 
Guy  Carleton,  and  the  list  showed  McKee  and  Girty 
be  men  of  influence  and  well-disposed  towards  the  Bri 
ish  government.  They  fitted  in  to  Hamilton's  pla 
exactly.     Because  by  this  time  he  had  received  ofiici 

[7( 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES  A    HERO 

nction  of  the  plan  he  had  put  forward,  namely  the  har- 
sing  of  the  American  frontier  by  Indians  whom  men  of 
is  own  choice  were  to  lead.  He  was  anxious  for  the 
/"yandot  and  Shawanese  warriors  to  be  at  their  work, 
heeling  efficiently  down  upon  the  stockades  in  Ken- 
icky,  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia. 

Hamilton  welcomed  the  runaways.  And  after  they 
id  been  in  Detroit  a  while  he  spoke  to  them  of  the  jobs 
2  wanted  them  to  do.  They  were  to  go  down  into  the 
hio  country  and  live  among  the  Indians,  interpreting 
)r  the  traders  among  them  and  keeping  them  friendly 
iwards  the  British,  seeing  that  the  presents  given  the 
ibes  from  the  King's  stores  reached  them  safely  and, 
1  occasion,  leading  the  braves  against  the  American 
ttlements. 

This  last  part  of  their  task,  Hamilton  might  have 
Dinted  out  to  them,  was  not  so  unnatural  and  blood- 
lirsty  as  it  sounded.  The  Indians  were  making  ma- 
Luds  upon  the  border  anyway  5  they  might  as  well  be 
roperly  led.  Besides,  the  white  men  who  accompanied 
lem  were  required  to  restrain  the  braves  from  unneces- 
ry  cruelty  (as  if  that  were  humanly  possible! )  and  to 
Did  them  back  from  killing  women  and  children. 

The  three  men  took  up  their  new  employment. 
Don  afterward  Simon,  as  his  first  assignment,  was  sent 
» the  mixed-up  tribe  called  Mingoes.    He  reached  their 

71] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


villages  from  Detroit  by  following  the  Indian  trail  dow 
the  Detroit  River,  skirting  the  west  shore  of  Lake  Eri 
crossing  the  Maumee  River  near  the  rapids  and  goir 
on  through  the  wilderness  towards  the  headwaters  of  tl 
Scioto.  Here  he  found  them  occupying  the  small  an 
that  lay  surrounded  by  the  Miamis  to  the  west,  tl 
Wyandots  to  the  north  and  east  and  the  Shawanese  i 
the  south. 

His  meeting  with  the  Mingoes  was  friendly.  Th( 
understood  that  it  was  through  him  that  they  woul 
receive  their  annual  presents  from  the  King's  stores  ar 
be  supplied  with  provisions  and  gunpowder  for  the 
raids  against  the  border.  It  was  not  necessary  for  hii 
to  win  them  to  a  new  point  of  view.  He  had  merely  i 
keep  them  reminded  that  the  Great  White  Father  aero 
the  water  was  really  their  parent,  that  he  was  all-powe; 
f  ul  and  good,  whereas  the  Long  Knives  of  Pennsylvan 
and  Virginia  were  not  powerful  and  not  good. 

Simon  settled  among  them  in  Solomon's  town,  whic 
was  a  few  miles  upward  from  the  Shawanese  village  c 
Wapatomica.  There  he  built  a  stout  log  cabin  whic 
had  a  roof  of  bark  and  which  he  furnished  with  a  be 
made  from  bent  saplings,  perhaps  a  stool  or  two  and  tl 
skins  of  bear  and  deer. 

Altogether  he  found  his  situation  agreeable.  Tl 
necessaries  of  life  were  free  for  the  taking.     He  w; 

[72 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES  A    HERO 

receiving  regular  pay  from  General  Hamilton.  The 
[ndians  gave  him  the  respect  they  v^ould  have  given  to 
Dne  of  their  war  chiefs.  He  talked  with  them  and  un- 
derstood them  enough  neither  to  overestimate  nor  to 
Delittle  what  they  were.  They  came  to  his  cabin  and 
were  his  friends. 

While  Simon  was  living  at  Solomon's  town  his  bro- 
:her  James  broke  away  from  the  Americans  and  went 
:o  Detroit  where  Hamilton  hired  him  as  an  interpreter 
ind  sent  him  down  among  the  Shawanese.  Simon  met 
fames  a  short  time  later  and  James  told  him  of  a  raid 
:he  Shawanese  were  planning  against  the  Kentucky  bor- 
ler.    They  wanted  him  to  accompany  them. 

He  went.  Riding  a  well-equipped  horse  and  leading 
:wo  packmares,  he  set  out  with  the  braves  as  one  of  the 
'proper  persons  ...  to  conduct  their  parties,  and,  re- 
;train[ing]  them  from  committing  violence  on  the  well- 
iffected  and  Inoffensive  inhabitants,  employ [ed]  them 
n  making  a  Diversion  and  exciting  an  alarm  upon  the 
Tontier.'' 

Gone  for  two  weeks  or  more,  the  party  returned 
^ith  some  plunder,  a  white  woman,  seven  children  and 
I  handful  of  scalps  which  they  had  taken  from  some 
)oorly  stockaded  settlement  in  a  Kentucky  clearing. 
\nd  as  Simon,  more  or  less  the  leader  or  the  party, 
eached  Wapatomica  he  met  the  first  of  his  old  Fort 
;73] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Pitt  acquaintances  whom  he  was  destined  to  see  undei 
trying  circumstances. 

Among  the  scouts  that  had  worked  with  Girty  ir 
Lord  Dunmore's  war  was  Simon  Kenton,  a  young,  blond 
broad-faced  six-footer.  They  were  friends  of  a  sort,  th( 
two  Simons.  But  while  one  of  them  had  deserted  hi{ 
people  at  Fort  Pitt  and  aligned  himself  against  them 
the  other  had  been  drawn  more  closely  to  the  Americar 
frontiersman's  side.  Kenton  had  gone  with  George 
Rogers  Clark  to  take  Vincennes  and  had  also  skirmishec 
with  the  Indians  under  Daniel  Boone.  But  in  this  sum- 
mer of  1778  he  was  lying  idly  about  Boone's  Station  and 
likely  enough,  thinking  enviously  of  the  Shawanese  witl" 
their  horses  on  the  other  side  of  the  Ohio  River.  At  an) 
rate  the  Shawanese  had  horses  which  would  be  very  ac- 
ceptable to  the  settlers  at  Boone's  Station  and  Kentor 
determined  that  a  transfer  in  their  ownership  should  b( 
made.  With  Alexander  Montgomery  and  George  ClarP 
he  set  out  one  fine  day  to  get  them,  taking  the  salt  anc 
bridles  necessary  to  the  capture. 

The  three  adventurers — they  couldn't  be  callec 
horse  thieves  because,  after  all,  they  were  only  taking 
the  property  from  the  Indians — crossed  the  Ohio  anc 
on  the  following  night  came  upon  a  herd  of  horses  graz- 
ing in  a  natural  meadow.  In  the  darkness  they  caugh 
and  slipped  halters  on  seven  of  them,  then  started  bacl 

[74: 


Si}) I  on  Ketiton 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES   A    HERO 

towards  the  river.  By  dawn  they  had  come  to  the  wood- 
fringed  shore  without  mishap  and  none  of  them  doubted 
that  the  rest  of  the  trip  back  to  Boone's  Station  would  be 
as  successful  as  had  been  the  first  part  of  the  journey. 

But  a  wind  was  blowing  over  the  wide  stretch  of 
water,  sending  the  waves  high  up  on  the  muddy  banks. 
The  stolen  horses  took  fright;  rearing  and  tossing  their 
heads,  they  would  not  attempt  the  crossing. 

By  noon  the  whipped-up  surface  had  not  subsided. 
There  stood  three  anxious  and  angry  men  and  seven 
rebellious  horses.  Meanwhile  in  the  forest  behind  them 
the  Indians  to  whom  the  stock  belonged  had  discovered 
their  loss  and  had  already  begun  to  track  them. 

At  last,  the  horses  refusing  to  take  to  the  water, 
Kenton,  Montgomery  and  Clark  led  them  to  the  path 
that  followed  the  shore  line  and  went  westward,  towards 
the  falls  where,  if  it  could  be  reached,  there  would  be 
an  easy  crossing. 

But  before  they  had  gone  very  far  they  heard  the 
sounds  of  Shawanese  behind  them.  The  three  men  scat- 
tered, letting  the  horses  roam;  Kenton  ran  down  through 
a  stretch  of  timber  where  many  trees  had  been  blown 
down.  Coming  out  on  the  other  side  he  was  faced  by  a 
mounted  Indian  who  slipped  off  his  horse  and  ran  upon 
him  with  tomahawk  uplifted.  Kenton  took  up  his  mus- 
ket as  a  cudgel,  was  about  to  defend  himself  when  an- 
[75] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


other  brave  leaped  upon  his  back  and  shoulders  am 
pinioned  his  arms.  The  tomahawk  was  stayed  j  Kentoi 
gave  up  and  was  bpund  with  leather  thongs. 

During  this  time  Clark  had  escaped  and  Montgom- 
ery  had  been  shot.  Indians  came  to  where  the  tall  blonc 
captive  stood  and  one  of  them  showed  him  Montgom- 
ery's scalp  and  shook  it  in  his  face  as  a  warning.  Heed- 
ing itj  he  remained  passive  in  their  hands.  His  position 
he  must  have  known,  was  grave  indeed.  He  had  com( 
to  steal  Shawanese  horses  and  had  been  caught  at  it,  hac 
attempted  to  escape  and  had  been  overpowered.  More- 
over, his  brawn  made  him  a  prize  to  be  carefully  guarded 
while  being  taken  back  to  the  Indian  village  before  the 
sachems  and  braves  who  would  decide  as  to  the  mannei 
of  his  death. 

The  following  morning  Kenton  was  tied  to  a  frac- 
tious horse.  Prone  on  its  back,  he  was  lashed  by  om 
rope  that  bound  his  neck  to  that  of  the  mount,  by  an- 
other that  held  his  ankles  together  under  its  belly  anc 
by  still  another  that  cuffed  his  wrists.  While  a  brav( 
drew  moccasins  over  the  prisoner's  hands  to  prevent  hin 
from  warding  off  any  of  the  stinging  brush  that  woulc 
slap  and  scratch  him  as  the  horse  cantered  through  th( 
wilderness,  the  others  stood  hilariously  about  and  jeer- 
ingly  asked  him  if  he  thought  he  would  ever  come  agaii 
among  the  Shawanese  to  steal  their  horses.     They  thei 

[76: 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES   A    HERO 

all  set  off.  And  the  horse,  after  wildly  kicking  and 
plunging  to  free  itself  of  its  heavy  burden,  amiably  fol- 
lowed the  party  on  its  return. 

On  the  painful  journey  Kenton  might  have  held 
5ome  hope  for  his  life  being  spared  by  captors  grown 
merciful  at  the  sight  of  his  fortitude.  But  that  was  all 
there  was  to  cheer  him.  For  escape  was  impossible. 
During  the  day  he  was  trussed  to  the  horse;  at  night 
:he  braves  took  him  down  and  stretched  him  on  the 
ground  with  his  legs  extended  wide,  then  fastened  each 
nember  to  a  stake  driven  in  the  ground.  Added  to  that 
I  pole  was  laid  across  his  chest  and  his  outstretched  arms 
trapped  to  it  with  thongs.  Another  rope,  tied  to  a 
learby  sapling,  encircled  his  neck. 

Three  days  and  nights  of  this  brought  him  to  Chilli- 
:othe,  a  few  miles  from  which  a  great  horde  of  youths 
ind  warriors,  having  heard  of  the  prisoner's  approach, 
:ame  out  to  welcome  him  with  jeers  and  kicks.  They 
lad  a  great  to-do.  They  danced  and  sang  about  him 
mtil  they  grew  bored  with  that  form  of  amusement 
md  returned  to  their  village,  leaving  him  tied  in  the 
vilderness  for  the  night. 

In  the  morning,  however,  they  came  back.  Kenton 
oon  discovered  that  he  was  fated  to  run  the  gauntlet, 
^rmed  with  hickory  clubs,  they  formed  a  long  double 
ow  and  stood  waiting  while  his  bonds  were  loosed  and 
77] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


he  was  taken  to  the  beginning  of  this  aisle  that  extende 
between  two  lines  of  glowering  warriors.  If  the  clul 
felled  him,  he  knew  as  he  stood  there  chafing  his  wristi 
he  was  almost  sure  to  be  beaten  to  death;  if  he  brok 
through  and  reached  the  farther  end  still  on  his  feet  h 
might  hope  that  there  would  be  some  who  would  latei 
in  the  council,  plead  that  mercy  be  shown  him.  Ths 
possibility  for  life  and  also  another  flickered  through  hi 
mind  as  he  stood  rubbing  his  neck  and  his  wrists  wher 
the  thongs  had  abraded  the  skin:  if  he  could  brea 
through  the  line  and  reach  the  council  house  in  the  dis 
tant  village  without  being  captured  his  swiftness  migh 
win  him  forgiveness. 

He  began  to  run,  desperately  spurred  by  the  flayin 
hickory  sticks.  They  struck  his  head  and  back  an 
shoulders,  made  a  clatter  as  they  knocked  against  eacl 
other,  but  still  he  remained  upright.  Then  of  a  sudde: 
he  saw  through  the  nave  of  sticks  ahead  of  him  the  flasl 
of  a  scalping  knife  and  he  knew  that  at  least  one  brav 
was  bent  on  his  death.  With  no  way  of  warding  off  th 
stroke  he  took  the  one  big  chance.  Swerving,  he  buckei 
through  the  line  and  stretched  his  legs  towards  the  coun 
oil  house  in  the  village. 

He  I^ept  his  pursuers  well  behind  him  as  he  ran  on 
hastened  by  their  baying  voices.  But  luck  was  agains 
him.      Winded,   though   within   sight  of  the   counci 

[78 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES  A    HERO 


douse,  his  path  took  him  directly  towards  an  Indian  who 
Linexpectedly  appeared  from  behind  a  tree.  It  was  too 
[ate  to  dodge.  Exhausted,  he  grappled  with  the  war- 
rior and  was  thrown  on  his  back  as  the  cries  of  the  pur- 
;uing  braves  closed  over  him.  Above  him  there  was  a 
nelee:  hands  ripped  at  the  remnant  of  his  buckskin 
:lothing,  moccasins  kicked  at  him  and  hickory  clubs 
Ntve  held  in  readiness  for  whacking  blows. 

After  a  while  they  left  him  there.  They  came  back 
ater  and  brought  food  and  water  so  that  he  might  live 
luring  the  trial  which  was  now  being  prepared  for  him 
n  the  house  that  he  had  failed  to  reach. 

As  he  lay  there  recovering  from  the  blows  an  old 
:hief  was  seated  beneath  the  skin  and  bark  covered  tent 
)oles  of  the  council  house.  He  held  a  knife  in  one  hand 
md  a  stick  of  wood  in  the  other  and  around  him  was  a 
ircle  of  warriors.  Kenton  was  brought  into  this  scene 
0  listen  to  the  arguments  for  and  against  his  death. 

They  began  speaking  in  an  orderly  manner,  each 
iddressing  the  others  on  the  fate  of  the  prisoner.  There 
vere  those  who  spoke  for  clemency,  but  for  the  most 
)art  the  words  of  the  braves  were  angry  and  their  ges- 
ures  abrupt  and  fierce.  Then  the  final  speech  was 
nade  and  the  old  chief  in  the  center  calmly  lifted  up  a 
var  club  and  handed  it  to  an  Indian  who  stood  near  the 
loor.  The  club  was  the  ballot  and  was  passed  about 
79] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


the  circle.  One  brave  thumped  it  on  the  ground^  tha' 
was  a  vote  for  Kenton's  death  and  the  old  chief  in  tht 
middle  made  a  mark  in  the  earth  with  his  knife.  An- 
other, refusing  to  drop  the  club,  handed  it  on  to  hi 
neighbor,  and  that  was  a  vote  against  the  execution.  Tb^ 
old  chief  thoughtfully  marked  with  his  stick  of  wood. 

But  when  the  war  club  had  been  handed  completel) 
around  the  circle  a  large  number  of  scrawls  had  beer 
made  by  the  knife  and  only  a  few  with  the  little  hick- 
ory stick.  Kenton  was  doomed.  The  sentence  of  deatt 
was  passed  and,  with  this  settled,  the  warriors  began  tc 
discuss  where  and  when  it  should  take  place.  Hot- 
blooded  ones  were  vehement  for  instant  execution,  but 
calmer  warriors  felt  that  the  execution  of  this  prisonei 
should  be  a  tribal  event.  As  the  latter  were  of  the  ma- 
jority, it  was  decided  that  Kenton  should  be  taken  tc 
Wapatomica,  the  town  where  the  chief  sachem  of  the 
Shawanese  had  his  cabin. 

He  was  removed  from  the  Chillicothe  town  and 
carried  on  a  tour  of  exhibition  among  the  various  fam- 
ilies that  made  up  his  captors'  tribe.  At  Piqua  and  at 
the  Mackachack  towns  he  again  had  to  run  the  gauntlet. 
Little  hope  of  life  was  left  him  when  he  finally  reached 
Wapatomica,  where  he  submitted  to  the  final  form  that 
preceded  death:  his  face  was  blacked,  the  mark  of  a 
condemned  prisoner. 

[80] 


THE    SCOUNDREL   SAVES   A    HERO 

It  was  while  Kenton  lay  within  sight  of  the  stake 
tiat  Simon  Girty  came  to  Wapatomica  on  his  way  north- 
ward from  his  raid  into  Kentucky.  With  him  were  his 
rother  James  and  John  Ward,  another  white  manj 
Iso  some  Indians,  prisoners  and  scalps.  Coming  into 
lenton's  presence,  Girty  did  not  at  first  recognize  his 
Id  acquaintance.  He  saw  merely  a  large-sized  man 
ang  on  the  ground  with  Kis  hands  and  feet  bound;  a 
lan  with  a  blackened  face,  powerless  and  doomed, 
firty  only  glanced  at  him. 

But  afterward,  when  he  had  talked  to  the  Shawanese 
tiiefs  about  the  raid,  he  stood  before  Kenton  again 
id  started  bullyragging  him  and  questioning  him  with 
igard  to  the  number  of  men  under  arms  in  Kentucky. 

Kenton  knew  who  was  talking  to  him,  but  cannily 
ept  that  knowledge  to  himself.  However,  he  an- 
vered  Girty's  questions.  But  finally  Girty  said, 
What's  your  name  and  where  do  you  come  from?'^ 

Kenton  replied  with  the  name  by  which  Girty  knew 
im  and  which  he  had  used  for  several  years,  since,  in 
let,  he  had  got  into  a  shooting  scrape  in  Virginia  and 
ad  believed,  though  falsely,  that  he  had  killed  his 
iversary.     He  said,  "Simon  Butler." 

Abruptly  Girty  changed.  The  overbearing  tone 
led  away  and  he  stared  with  wonder  at  the  blackened 
ice  before  him.  "Oh,  Butler^  my  dear  friend!"  he 
81]  ■      • 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


broke  out  and,  rushing  forward,  he  put  his  arms  around 
Kenton's  shoulders.  Suddenly  as  the  two  men  stood  to- 
gether Girty  began  to  cry  unrestrainedly. 

After  the  shock  of  the  encounter  had  worn  off  Girtj 
told  Kenton  slowly  that  there  was  little  hope  of  saving 
him  from  the  stake  since  the  counqil  had  passed  thv 
sentence,  but  that  he  would  do  whatever  he  possibl] 
could  to  influence  the  warriors.  The  two  men  then  drev 
apart  and  Girty  went  to  the  tribal  chiefs,  asking  tha 
they  meet  in  the  council  house  at  once  so  that  he  coulc 
address  them. 

They  came.  And  in  the  presence  of  Kenton  he  be- 
gan speaking  to  the  assembly.  He  talked  long  and  wit! 
vehemence,  telling  them  that  if  they  were  ever  mindec 
to  favor  him  they  should  show  it  then  and  save  the  lif< 
of  his  friend  Kenton.  Whatever  else  he  said  is  no 
known,  for  he  spoke,  of  course,  in  the  Shawanese  tongue 
a  language  which  Kenton  did  not  understand.  But  a 
any  rate  his  plea  was  successful,  and,  when  he  had  con- 
cluded, the  Indians  "with  one  simultaneous  grunt  o: 
approbation  spared  the  prisoner's  life  and  placed  bin 
under  the  care  and  protection  of  his  old  companion 
Girtj." 

But  that  was  far  from  being  the  end.  The  tw( 
men  went  to  the  British  trading  post  at  Wapatomica 
where  Girty  bought  Kenton  a  new  outfit  of  clothing  am 

[82; 


THE   SCOUNDREL   SAVES  A    HERO 

ihorse  and  saddle.  Kenton  now  was  free  to  go,  but  he 
jmained  in  the  neighborhood  and  while  he  was  there 
lore  danger  threatened. 

From  Wapatomica  they  rode  to  Girty's  cabin  at  Sol- 
non's  town.  Here  they  stayed,  hunting  in  the  sur- 
mnding  forest,  sitting  in  the  dim  light  of  evening  while 
ley  reviewed  their  lives  in  monosyllables.  Girty  was 
•oubled  about  having  left  Fort  Pitt.  He  should  not, 
e  said,  have  gone  away  like  that.  But  .  .  .  well,  he 
ad  worked  hard  trying  to  get  that  gang  of  Pittsburgh 
mstabouts  into  a  company.  He  had  hoped  for  a  cap- 
lincy  out  of  it.  Maybe  if  he  had  got  the  captaincy 
e'd  have  stayed  on  there  and  fought.  But  Stephenson 
ad  got  it  instead.    Well,  it  was  too  late  to  talk  about  it 

3W. 

And  Kenton  said  that  it  was  kind  of  nice  around 
3lomon's  town.  The  Indians,  they  weren't  so  ornery 
hen  you  got  to  know  them.  He  didn't  stand  in  well 
ith  the  government  back  in  Virginia  either.  Shot  a 
lan  over  a  girl  and  the  damn  fool  died.  Now  he  had 
•  use  another  name  and  stay  out  in  Kentucky.  Maybe 
s  wouldn't  go  back  at  all.  Maybe  he'd  stay  right 
here  he  was. 

But  while  the  two  men  were  living  in  Girty's  cabin 
I  security  a  party  of  Shawanese  warriors  who  had  made 
humiliating  foray  against  Wheeling  and  had  been 
83] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


severely  beaten  came  back  to  Wapatomica.  Several  o 
their  warriors  had  been  killed  j  their  comrades  returnei 
in  a  fury  and  riding  up  to  the  council  house  demandei 
that  the  horse-stealing  Long  Knife  be  brought  back  fo 
another  trial  so  that  they  might  have  a  victim  for  thei 
wrath. 

This  word  was  at  once  sent  out  by  messenger  fror 
Wapatomica  to  Solomon's  town.  Meanwhile  the  tw 
friends  had  left  their  cabin  and  were  riding  over  th 
same  trail  on  which  the  runner  with  the  bad  news  W2 
headed.  They  met  him  soon  and  Girty  very  shortl 
knew  that  the  security  which  the  council  had  given  Ken 
ton  had  been  withdrawn.  For  the  gloomy  bearer  of  th 
message  accepted  Girty's  hand,  but  disdained  to  grec 
Kenton.  Then  Girty  asked  the  runner  the  meaning  o 
this  hostility.  Receiving  no  answer,  he  drew  him  asid 
and  they  talked  a  few  moments.  Turning  from  th 
Indian  to  Kenton,  Girty  said  that  they  all  would  hav 
to  go  to  the  council.  The  three  men  rode  silently  dow 
through  the  wilderness  trail  to  Wapatomica. 

The  council  house  was  crowded  with  blanket-en 
wrapped  braves  who  gave  their  hands  to  Girty  bv 
scowled  at  his  tall  companion.  Almost  immediately  th 
warriors  formed  a  circle  and  sat  down.  Soon  they  wer 
listening  to  the  chief  who  had  commanded  the  unsuc 
cessful  Wheeling  foray.     He  made  jerky  gestures  an 

[84 


THE    SCOUNDREL   SAVES   A    HERO 

liked  fiercely,  keeping  his  ugly  eyes  on  Kenton. 
Nearly  he  was  asking  for  the  white  man's  death. 

But  when  the  chief  had  finished  Girty  jumped  to 
is  feet  and  began  to  talk  earnestly,  half  pleading  and 
alf  haranguing.  They  knew,  he  told  these  assembled 
warriors,  of  his  interest  in  the  Indian's  right  to  the  Ohio 
Duntry  and  of  his  efforts  to  keep  it  in  their  hands  3  they 
new  of  his  life  and  deeds  with  them,  that  during  the 
me  he  had  been  with  them  he  had  fought  faithfully 
nd  bravely.  Now  he  asked  again  that  the  life  of  his 
riend  be  spared. 

The  council  heard  him  respectfully,  then  turned  to 
ehement  chiefs  who  kept  to  their  argument  that  this 
oung  man  was  a  hated  Long  Knife  who  had  come 
mong  them  to  steal  their  horses  and  that  he  should  be 
illed,  burned  at  the  stake,  as  was  the  custom  of  dispos- 
ig  of  publicly  condemned  prisoners.  After  long  delib- 
ration  the  council  agreed  and  Kenton  was  doomed  a 
icond  time. 

So  Girty  lost  his  plea.  But  he  did  not  yet  give  up  3 
nd  in  the  hope  that  with  time  he  might  find  more 
owerful  interference  with  the  Indians'  decision  against 
Lenton  he  asked  that  the  execution  be  postponed  and 
le  prisoner  be  taken  to  Upper  Sandusky  where  the  east- 
rn  Ohio  tribes  were  accustomed  to  gather  to  receive 
!ieir  presents  from  the  British  government  agents  at 
85] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 

Detroit.     For  if  this  were  agreed  to,  argued  Girty,  tb 
burning  of  the  blond  six-footer  could  be  turned  into  ^h 
spectacle  that  great  hosts  of  Indian  families  could  enjoj  ^ 

That  was  what  he  told  the  Indians,  but  what  hij 
must  have  been  thinking  was  that  at  Upper  Sandusk 
there  were  British  traders  who  would  certainly  do  whj.i 
they  could  to  save  Kenton  from  the  stake,  that  then 
also,  the  Indians  to  whom  the  prisoner  was  to  be  ir 
trusted  would  have  no  directly  personal  feeling  towar 
him  and  so  could  be  the  more  easily  persuaded  in  tt 
direction  of  leniency.     Then,  too,  along  the  trail  b( 
tween  Wapatomica  and  Upper  Sandusky  was  the  Scio 
village  where  Logan  lived;  and  quixotic  Logan  had  lor 
been  known  as  a  friend  of  unfortunate  white  prisone 
in  the  Ohio  country. 

In  asking  this  Girty  got  what  he  wanted.      Tlj 
council  approved  Upper  Sandusky  as  the  scene  of  exec 
tion  and  under  the  guard  of  five  stalwart  braves  Ke: 
ton  was  that  day  taken  on  his  journey.    And  it  happen 
that  because  of  his  removal  he  was  saved.    At  the  Scio 
town   Logan   interceded   for   him    (though   unsucce*-: 
fully),  but  at  Upper  Sandusky  Peter  Druyer,  a  Canadian 
trader  in  the  British  service,  under  the  pretext  that  tci 
prisoner  possessed  military  secrets  which,  if  heard  t 
Detroit,  would  be  of  value  to  both  Indians  and  Britin, 
and  on  payment  of  a  hundred  dollars'  worth  of  rum  adi 

[8] 


I 

THE    SCOUNDREL    SAVES   A    HERO 

i)bacco,  effected  his  transfer  from  the  savages  to  the 
uardhouse  in  Detroit. 

The   council    house   at  Wapatomica   was  the   place 

here  the  two  adventurous  Simons  met  for  the  last  time, 
lough  both  were  to  roam  the  greater  part  of  the  Ohio 

ilderness  throughout  the  next  thirty  years.  Kenton, 
a  words  that  sound  a  little  strange,  but  which,  accord- 
fig  to  McClung,  he  dictated,  used  long  afterward  to 
nd  his  recollections  of  Girty  with,  "but  he  was  good  to 
fie;  and  it  was  no  wonder.  \\'hen  we  see  our  fellow- 
reatures  every  day,  we  don't  care  for  them;  but  it  is 
ifferent  when  you  meet  a  man  all  alone  in  the  woods — 
le  wild,  lonely  woods." 

It  was  in  these  woods  among  the  savages  that  Girty 
pent  the  be;>t  years  of  his  life. 


P] 


Simon  Becomes  Morose;  His  Scalp  Causes  Him  Some 

Concern 


CHAPTER   V 

Simon   Becomes  Morose;    His  Scalp   Causes   Him 

Some  Concern 

y     HOL  GH  the   Ohio   Indians   had    good   cause   to 
;trike  at  the  borderers  and  though  their  feelings  of  jeal- 
Dusy  and  revenge  were  deliberately  sharpened  by  Lieu- 
enant-Governor  Hamilton,  Alexander   McKee,   Mat- 
hew  Elliott  and  Simon  Girty,  a  great  number  of  the 
avages  remained  friendly  towards  the  settlers  of  Penn- 
ylvania,  \'irginia  and  Kentucky.     For  the  Indians  were 
i  divided,  individualistic  people  and  the  brave  used  his 
-ight  to  do  what  he  thought  best.     Not  only  did  each 
:ribe  function  independently  of  the  others,  but  each  divi- 
sion and  subdivision  as  well  was  allowed  to  decide  for 
tself  in  matters  of  war.     Moreover,  when  a  petty  chief, 
ntent  on  setting  out  in  a  maraud,  struck  the  war  pole 
^ith  his  hatchet  his  braves  had  the  choice  of  following 
lis  action  or  of  remaining  in  their  cabins  with  their 
squaws  and  old  men. 

This  explains  why  it  was  that  Chief  Cornstalk,  who 
ed  the  Shawanese  against  Lord  Dunmore  in  1774, 
:ould,  in  1778,  while  the  bulk  of  his  tribe  were  actively 
[91] 


1 

THE    WHITE   SAVAGE  ' 

hostile  against  the  Long  Knives,  be  at  peace  with  his 
late  enemies  and  willing  to  prove  to  them  his  friendship. 
It  also  explains  how  half  the  Delawares  could  engage  to 
fight  on  the  side  of  the  British  while  the  other  half 
favored  the  Americans.  But  as  for  the  depressing  re- 
sults of  this  good  willj  they  can  only  be  explained  by  the 
stupidity  of  the  frontiersmen  and  their  leaders.  ji 

The  same  year  Simon  Girty  helped  Kenton  elude  the  r 
stake,  old  Chief  Cornstalk,  learning  that  a  band  of  war- 
riors of  his  tribe  were  planning  an  attack  upon  a  Ken-  ^j 
tucky  stockade  and  being  anxious  to  preserve  peace  andti 
save  the  white  men  from  a  surprise  assault,  crossed  the  r 
Ohio  to  warn  the  garrison.  He  arrived  with  the  inf or-  i 
mation  and  delivered  it,  then  started  to  leave.  But  sol^  )\ 
diers  took  hold  of  him  and  locked  him  up  in  a  block-  3I 
house  where  he  was  held  so  long  that  his  son  Ellimpsiccj 
and  another  friendly  chieftain.  Red  Hawk,  gre^^'" 
alarmed  for  his  safety.  Knowing  where  he  had  gone  i 
they  went  after  him.  They  too  were  confined  in  th^jJ 
makeshift  jail.  ^^^^ 

A  day  or  so  afterward  a  few  Kentucky  militiamei 
from  the  stockade  rowed  to  the  north  shore  of  the  Ohic 
on  a  foraging  party  and  there  got  into  a  scrape  with  j| 
stray  band  of  Indians.  One  of  the  men,  whose  nam<; 
was  Gilmore,  was  shot  in  the  scuffle,  which  put  th 
others  of  the  garrison  into  such  a  fury  that  they  entere( 

[92: 

H 


SIMON    BECOMES    MOROSE 

;he  blockhouse  and  with  knife  and  tomahawk  butchered 
Cornstalk,  Red  Hawk  and  the  youth  Ellimpsico. 

With  such  bloody  remembrances  to  stir  a  tribe  of 
vvarriors  noted  for  their  pursuit  of  vengeance  and  for  the 
stoicism  with  which  they  accepted  death,  the  work  of 
:he  British  Indian  Agents  at  Detroit  became  a  simple 
natter.  And  doubtless  Girty  and  those  other  men  sent 
Dut  by  Hamilton  to  lead  the  aborigines  often  found 
themselves  following  instead  of  being  to  the  fore. 

Still  another  occurrence  which  quickened  the  braves 
of  the  Ohio  country  that  year  was  the  council  of  the 
Seneca-Iroquois  confederacy  called  by  the  sachems  of 
those  eastern  tribes  to  decide  what  would  be  their  stand 
during  the  Revolution.  For  the  Senecas  not  only  de- 
clared themselves  for  war  upon  the  United  States,  they 
also  ordered  the  Delawares  to  join  them. 

This  split  the  Delaware  tribe.  About  half  of  the 
braves  sided  with  Captain  Pipe,  which  name  translated 
back  into  his  own  tongue  was  Hopocan.  He  was  a  Del- 
aware chieftain  who  had  already  journeyed  to  Detroit 
and  had  taken  the  war  hatchet  handed  him  by  Hamilton. 
But  others,  particularly  those  close  to  the  Moravian  Mis- 
sions at  Salem,  Schonbrunn  and  Gnadenhutten,  re- 
mained steadfast  and  nodded  assent  to  the  indignant 
speech  of  Chief  White  Eyes,  who  thus  bawled  out  his 
challenge  to  the  Senecas: 
[93] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


t 


"White  Eyes  knows  well  that  the  Senecas  conside^ij^' 
:he  Delaware  a  conquered  tribe — as  women — as  theit  f  : 
nferiors.     They  have — say  they — shortened  the  Dela- 
kvare's  legs  and  put  petticoats  on  us.     They  say  thej 
lave  given  us  a  hoe  with  a  compounder  and  told  us  tf  <  . 
Dound  and  plant  for  them — those  men — those  warriors'  ): 
But  look  at  White  Eyes!    Is  he  not  full  grown?    Wear*  - 
le  not  a  warrior's  dress?     Ai,  he  is  a  man — and  thest    :- 
ire  the  arms  of  a  man — and  all  this  land  belongs  to  th(      ^ 
Delawares."  .^.. 

Chief  White  Eyes  and  his  men  about  those  Mora-*:^! 
aan  missions  along  the  Muskingum  were  the  one  grea 
inag  in  the  course  of  the  Detroit  British  Indian  Agent 
/"oyaging  about  the  Ohio  country.     They  were  estab 
ished  within  the  Indian  domain,  but  near  enough  tr  i 
S^ort  Pitt  for  intelligence  of  English  or  native  war  move   i 
nents  to  be  conveyed  there,  often  in  time  for  the  Ameri    : 
:ans  to  prepare  for  these  intended  surprises.     Hamiltoi 
lad  tried  to  bribe  these  Delawares,  had  threatened  them 
)ut  had  got  nowhere  with  them.    For  when  White  Eyes, 
ribe  finally  agreed  to  go  to  war  it  was  at  the  reques 
)f  the  Americans  and  on  the  side  of  the  Americans,  t 
vhom,  at  a  council  on  the  Muskingum,  they  promise(      ^ 
;o  furnish  a  considerable  number  of  warriors  to  figh 
he  British. 

So  in  this  long-distance  and  rather  ineffectual  due. 

[94 


SIMON    BF.COMES   MOROSE 


etvvecn  Detroit  and  Fort  Pitt  the  Indians  were  of  ad- 
antage  to  both  the  British  and  Americans — to  almost 
verybody  but  themselves.  But  those  who  joined  the 
Jnited  States  jeopardized  their  race  to  the  greatest  ex- 
!nt.  For  with  the  Dclawarcs  under  White  Eyes 
miable  to  the  Pennsylvanians  the  commandant  at  Fort 
'itt — where  General  Mcintosh  had  replaced  General 
land — was  enabled  to  build  forts  in  the  Ohio  wilder- 
ess.  One  of  these,  Fort  Mcintosh,  was  on  the  right 
ank  of  the  Ohio  River;  the  other,  Fort  Laurens,  was 
5venty  miles  through  the  forests  towards  the  Tus- 
arawas. 

It  was  through  the  erection  of  these  two  forts  that 
imon  Girty  reappears  again  in  the  border  annals.  He 
ad  left  Kenton  in  the  late  fall  of  1778.  Within  a 
lonth  he  had  received  orders  from  General  Hamilton 
0  reconnoiter  the  country  between  the  Tuscarawas  and 
)hio  rivers.  Hamilton  had  received  vague  reports  of 
American  activities  in  that  vicinity  and,  anticipating  an 
ttack  upon  Detroit,  he  wanted  more  direct  information 
/ith  regard  to  them.  In  January,  with  seventeen  Shaw- 
nese  braves,  Girty  left  the  Scioto  and  set  out  through 
he  snowy  wilderness. 

Girty  had  known  of  the  existence  of  Fort  Laurens 
efore  he  left  the  Scioto.  He  did  not  know  the  fort  by 
ame,  but  he  had  heard  that  one  was  there.     That  was 

;95] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


\ 


all  he  did  know.  As  to  the  officer  in  charge — it  hap- 
pened to  be  Colonel  John  Gibson,  the  man  who  copied 
Logan's  speech  for  Girty — ,  the  size  of  the  garrison,  th( 
exact  position  of  the  fort  and  the  strength  of  its  wall 
those  were  pieces  of  information  which  he  had  to  di 
cover  so  that  he  could  report  them  to  General  Hamilton 
Hence  the  capture  of  a  few  of  Gibson's  men  would  b^ 
valuable. 

The  way  in  which  Girty  proposed  to  take  these  ca 
tives,  if  Brother  David  Zeisberger,  one  of  the  Moravia 
missionaries  with  Brother  John  Heckenwelder,  is  to  b. 
believed,  was  as  follows:    He  had  discovered  that  tK 
Delawares  allied  with  the  Americans  surmounted  thei^ 
headdress  with  deers'  tails  so  as  to  be  distinguished  froril 
passive  or  enemy  Indians  in  that  neighborhood  and  h  i: 
planned  that  by  the  use  of  these  tails  on  his  own  brave,  r 
he  would  be  permitted  to  pass  into  the  fort  without  bein 
suspected  and  so  would  find  means  of  taking  one  or  t 
of  Gibson's  men  with  him.     He  also,  if  there  is  an, 
truth  in  Zeisberger,  had  designs  on  Gibson's  scalp,  a 
on  the  journey  was  loudly  threatening. 

That  Girty,  when  he  reached  the  Delawares,  boastcS 
he  would  take  the  scalp  of  the  officer  in  charge  of  Fo: 
Laurens  is  probable  enough.    But  that  he  mentioned  thi 
officer  by  name  (which  one  of  his  biographers  statJ 
and  which  is  to  be  inferred  from  a  letter  written  by  Zei* 

[9<| 


:  V 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

srger)  is  hard  to  believe.  For  how  was  he  to  know  that 
'ribson  was  in  command  unless  some  Delaware  had  told 
im;  and  how  was  this  Delaware,  to  whom  as  to  all 
idians  the  titles  of  white  men  were  a  mystery,  to  say 
Colonel  John  Gibson''  to  Girty? 

But  at  any  rate  Girty  or  some  of  his  associates  talked 
K)  much  and  in  a  wrong  quarter  for  their  object  to 
!main  a  secret.  Killbuck,  a  Delaware  chief  in  Coshoc- 
)n,  heard  Girty's  plans  announced  and  straightway  sent 
runner  to  Zeisberger  at  the  Moravian  Missions  up  the 
vcr.  And  Zeisberger  hastily  forwarded  the  informa- 
on  to  Colonel  Gibson  that  Simon  Girty  and  twenty-five 
'arriors  were  on  their  way  to  Fort  Laurens  and  planned 
:>  bring  back  the  commandant's  scalp. 

That  message  from  Zeisberger  put  Girty's  recon- 
'oitering  party  on  a  personal  basis,  made  it  appear  as  a 
hallenge  to  a  duel  between  Girty  and  Colonel  Gibson, 
•or  Gibson,  naturally  resentful  and  infuriated  when  he 
^ceived  word  of  the  threat,  entered  into  the  man-to- 
lan  phase  of  it  very  quickly.  And  in  letters — which 
ever  reached  their  intended  destination — he  declared 
hat  he  not  only  hoped  to  prevent  his  former  acquaint- 
nce  from  taking  his  scalp,  but  that  he  thought  he  should 
c  "able  to  trepan  him"  instead. 

'     Girty  made  no  attempt  to  enter  Fort  Laurens,  neither 
'y  force  nor  by  the  fictitious  strategy  of  the  deers'  tails. 

•97] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


X 


On  the  contrary,  he  took  his  braves  along  the  trail  ths, 
led  from  Laurens  to  Mcintosh  and  halted  them  for  a  •» 
ambush.  That,  it  is  likely,  had  been  his  plan  from  th 
beginning.  However,  there  the  warriors,  subsisting  o 
a  few  handfuls  of  parched  corn  a  day,  waited  in  tk 
January  weather.  And  after  a  while  Captain  Johi 
Clark  of  the  Eighth  Pennsylvania  Regiment,  who  ha 
taken  a  load  of  supplies  from  Fort  Pitt  to  Gibson  an 
whose  tracks  Girty  had  doubtless  discovered,  passed  t 
on  his  return  with  fourteen  privates  and  a  sergeant. 

As  it  was  now  well  known  that  a  band  of  warrio 
under  Girty  was  somewhere  within  the  seventy  mil 
between  Forts  Laurens  and  Mcintosh,  only  carelessne 
on  the  part  of  Gibson  would  have  permitted  a  force  ; 
small  to  make  the  return  journey.  A  few  more  squa( 
would  not  have  appreciably  weakened  his  garrison;  the 
might  have  saved  the  escort  from  losing  in  the  encounti 
that  followed. 

Nevertheless  Clark  was  allowed  to  leave  the  fort  n ; 
only  with  an  insufficient  number,  but  also  to  carry  lette; 
with  which  Gibson  had  entrusted  one  of  Clark's  men-- 
letters  which  if  intercepted  by  Girty  would  be  of  vali: 
to  General  Hamilton  at  Detroit. 

Clark  and  his  men  left  Fort  Laurens.    They  had  g^ 
about  three  miles  outside  of  the  gates  when  the  wod 
and  underbrush  through  which  they  were  passing  grelA 


I 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

id  with  warriors'  yells  and  the  burst  and  rattle  of 
isketry.  Some  of  the  escort  fell.  Those  that  re- 
lined  standing,  if  they  returned  the  Indians'  fire  at  all, 
re  assailed  by  Girty  and  his  braves  before  they  had  a 
mce  to  reload  their  clumsy  muskets.  With  two  men 
Clark's  party  killed  and  four  of  them  wounded  it  was 
bot  race  for  the  rest.  Clark,  his  sergeant,  and  seven 
vates  beat  their  way  back  into  the  fort  and  the  gates 
re  closed  behind  them,  but  one  who  had  kept  his  legs 
s  overtaken  by  the  Indians  and  bound. 
Among  those  of  Clark's  convoy  who  did  not  safely 
urn  to  the  fort  was  the  man  whom  Colonel  Gibson 
i  entrusted  with  the  letters.  Girty  discovered  the 
:ket.  One  of  them  contained  the  important  news  that 
neral  Mcintosh  was  planning  to  move  with  an  army 
)m  Fort  Pitt  to  attack  Detroit  some  time  in  the  fol- 
ving  March.  But  what  interested  him  most  were 
\  words  in  Colonel  Gibson's  hand,  the  words  staring 
at  him,  ^4  hope,  if  Mr.  Girty  comes  to  pay  me  a  visit, 
hall  be  able  to  trepan  him."  So  then,  it  was  Gibson 
10  commanded  at  Fort  Laurens!  And  Gibson  had 
in  informed  that  he,  Girty,  was  to  be  in  that  vicinity. 
)t  only  that,  but  had  hoped — what  did  the  letter  say.f* 
"hope  I  shall  be  able  to  trepan  him."  God  damn. 
:st  there  had  come  the  shock  of  his  meeting  with  Ken- 
i.   And  now  old  Gibson  was  wanting  to  take  his  scalp! 

9] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


He  hadn't  bargained  for  this  kind  of  thing  when  he  ra  , 
away  from  Fort  Pitt. 

With  his  prisoner  and  the  information  he  had  gath 
ered,  Girty  set  out  for  Detroit,  but  stopped  at  Coshocto 
among  some  Delawares  and  at  Upper  Sandusky  amor 
the  Wyandots.  Both  towns  were  on  the  main  trai 
In  spite  of  the  success  of  his  enterprise  he  was  dispirite( 
For  Gibson's  words  kept  clanking  ominously  against  h 
ears.  He  was  surprised,  bewildered,  and  felt  as  thoug 
everywhere  along  the  border  frontiersmen  were  vinditi^ 
tively  waiting  to  settle  a  special  account  with  a  ma 
called  Girty. 

As  Girty  admitted  to  Kenton  the  one  time  he  sa 
him  in  the  wilderness  he  had  been  too  hasty  in  abscom 
ing  from  Fort  Pitt.     He  might  have  added  that  had 
not  been  for  chance  placing  him  in  the  way  of  Alexand 
McKee  he  would  never  have  attempted  to  make  tl 
journey  from  the  Ohio  through  the  Indian  country 
General  Hamilton  at  Detroit.     But  even  after  he  d 
leave  he  must  not  have  felt  that  he  was  committing  tl  ■ 
unforgivable  crime  of  treason.    He  could  only  have  tol  1 
himself  that  he  was  departing  from  a  place  where  m^ 
was  held  to  be  of  small  account  (else  why,  with  all  K- 
experience,  he  might  have  argued,  was  he  given  a  me 
second-lieutenancy?)  and  going  where  he  might  expe: 
more  appreciation;  that  a  man's  first  business  is  to  he 

[10( 


I 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

Lmself  j  that  he  was  injuring  nobody  in  particular, 
erhaps  he  thought  even  less  than  that  as  he  left  Fort 
itt;  at  any  rate  only  a  maniac — which  he  was  far  from 
:ing — would  have  deserted  with  the  intention  of  re- 
timing to  kill  and  plunder. 

Gibson's  threat  against  him  was  still  in  Girty's  mind 
hen  he  came  back  to  the  Delaware  country  four  months 
ter.  He  had  taken  his  prisoner  to  Detroit,  where  Cap- 
in  Lernoult — temporarily  in  command  while  Hamil- 
in,  who  had  led  a  force  against  Vincennes  and  had  been 
;aten  by  George  Rogers  Clark,  was  journeying  up  the 
hio  in  chains — welcomed  him.  Girty  had  been  able 
I  inform  Lernoult  that  Forts  Mcintosh  and  Laurens 
id  been  erected  in  the  Ohio  wilderness,  that  the  Gen- 
al  at  Fort  Pitt  intended  moving  against  Detroit  in 
larch  and  that  a  host  of  Indians,  particularly  Wyan- 
Dts  and  those  stray  Senecas  known  as  Mingoes,  were 
ady  to  take  to  the  warpath  against  these  invading 
mericans  and  only  awaited  supplies  and  somebody  to 
ad  them. 

During  those  four  months  Lernoult  had  sent  out  a 
irty  of  Indians  under  Captain  Henry  Bird.  They  laid 
ng  siege  to  Fort  Laurens,  but  at  last  had  to  give  up. 
nd  General  Mcintosh  had  not  only  dropped  his  plans 
)r  a  march  to  Detroit;  he  had  relinquished  his  post  as 
)mmandant  at  Fort  Pitt  as  Nvell.  As  for  Girty  he  had 
101] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


made  a  daring  trip  into  the  neighborhood  of  Fort  Pit 
in  order  to  secure  some  papers  which  a  disaffected  Amer-  -^ 
ican  there  had  written  and  had  hidden  in  a  hollow  tret 
for  the  perusal  of  the  British.  ^^ 

It  was  July  of    1779   when  Girty  reappeared  ?  '^• 
Coshocton.     He  had  the  papers  which  he  had  been  ser  - 
for,  but  he  was  morose,  looking  at  Hecke welder  an^P 
Zeisberger  with  an  angry,  suspicious  eye,  exploding  t'^ 
Richard  Connor,  an  American  trader  who  had  stoppe<  «^'^ 
there,  that,  by  God,  he  didn't  expect  the  Americans  t 
show  any  favors  to  him,  neither  would  he  show  any  t 
them! 

Lean,  sallow  Heckewelder  was  at  hand  to  hear  thes  ^-'^ 
words  repeated  and  in  the  next  of  his  chain  of  innumei 
able  letters  to  the  authorities  at  Fort  Pitt  he  reporte 
them.  From  the  beginning  of  the  War  of  the  Revolu 
tion  until  the  end  Heckewelder,  as  long  as  he  was  abl« 
continued  to  send  messengers  to  Pittsburgh  with  ever 
scrap  of  news  that  related  to  British  and  Indian  mov(*i^'wil 
ments  in  that  part  of  the  country.  Which  was,  c 
course,  his  own  affair.  But  while  his  active  sympatbr, 
thus  expressed  gave  the  various  commandants  at  FO'^^i^^s 
Pitt  opportunities  to  ward  off  British  and  Indian  attack- 
he  might  have  realized  that  in  taking  up  his  self-a|JiitT 
pointed  position  as  informer  he  was  endangering  t 
Delawares'  lives  even  while  trying  to  save  their  souls. 

[102 


m 


ic 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

Whenever  those  two  met — the  long,  thin,  dour 
eckewelder  and  the  solid,  round-eyed  Girty,  both  of 
lom  were  about  the  same  age — Heckeweldcr  always 
id  a  few  prayers.  For  he  suspected,  in  his  ingenious 
ly,  that  Simon  was  about  to  kill  him.  That  was  non- 
ise,  as  any  less  fearful  man  would  have  known.  But 
ere  is  this  much  to  be  said  about  it:  within  a  little  more 
an  a  year  after  Girty  reported  at  Detroit  he  became 
ardent  worker  towards  British  ends.  And  as  such  he 
IS  aware  that  not  only  Heckewelder  but  all  of  the 
Moravian  missionaries  about  the  Muskingum  were  an 
struction  and  it  would  be  better  if  they  were  removed. 
It  General  Hamilton,  always  considerate  of  the  mis- 
maries  if  towards  nobody  else,  refused  to  have  them 
sturbed.     So  Girty  could  do  nothing.     He  once  glared 

Brother  David  Zeisberger  and  remarked  that  he 
Lshed  the  whole  damned  mission  was  in  his  power; 
tiich  quickly  aroused  Heckewelder  to  write  Colonel 
•odhead,  then  commandant  at  Fort  Pitt,  that  Girty 
A  tried  to  kill  his  fellow  cure  of  aboriginal  souls. 

It  was  this  frequent  mention  of  Girty's  name  in  let- 
rs  written  by  Heckewelder  that  was  largely  responsible 
r  the  borderers'  belief  that  every  evening  at  sundown 
irty  poised  with  a  horde  of  screaming  warriors  on  the 
St  bank  of  the  Ohio  preparatory  to  a  murderous  foray 
I  some  lonely  cabin.  In  that  summer  of  1779  when 
103] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Simon  went  after  the  packet  of  papers  already  referred 
to  he  heard  the  further  disturbing  news  that  Pennsyl- 
vania had  offered  a  reward  of  eight  hundred  dollars  for 
his  head. 

That  Girty  had  no  liking  for  Heckewelder  or  for 
those  Delawares  about  Coshocton,  or  that  he  grev 
more  desperate  in  his  marauds  is  scarcely  to  be  wondered 
at.  For  many  of  the  Delawares,  inspired  by  the  vision 
of  all  the  barrels  of  rum  they  could  buy  for  eight  hun- 
dred dollars,  leered  at  him  in  a  peculiarly  lean  and 
thirsty  fashion;  naturally,  increasing  hate  on  one  side 
increases  it  on  the  other. 

A  letter,  either  written  by  him  or  for  him  at  that 
time,  shows  not  only  his  feeling  for  the  Coshoctor 
Delawares,  but  also  gives  evidence  of  his  deepening  con- 
nections with  the  Indians.  It  was  sent  to  Captain  Ler- 
noult,  still  in  command  at  Detroit,  on  September  6,  1779 
by  messenger  from  Sandusky,  where  there  was  a  Britisl: 
trading  post.  ' 

Girty  wrote:  "Sir,  I  take  the  liberty  to  acquaint  yoi 
that  I  intend  leaving  this  place  tomorrow.  There  is  {, 
party  of  twenty-five  Wyandots  that  have  been  turnec 
to  go  as  volunteers  with  me  on  the  road  I  proposed  wher 
leaving  Detroit:  likewise  a  party  of  ten  Mingoes,  whict 
party  Sandithtas  commands.  The  Wyandots  are  com 
manded  by  Seyatamah. 

[  1 041 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

"Sir,  I  refer  you  to  Captain  [Alexander]  McKee 
)r  the  knowledge  of  the  above-mentioned  chiefs,  if  you 
•e  not  already  acquainted  with  their  names.  Tomor- 
)W,  my  friend  Nouthsaka  sets  off  with  ten  warriors  for 
le  Falls  of  the  Ohio.  Our  great  friend,  Captain  Pipe 
Hopocan]  is  gone  to  Fort  Pitt  to  a  council  j  likewise 
laulmatas  and  Duentate.  Six  days  ago  a  party  of 
^yandots  brought  here  three  prisoners  from  Kentucky, 
hey  say  there  are  three  hundred  men  under  pay  [mili- 
amen]  in  those  parts.  They  also  say  there  are  nine 
)rts  in  and  about  Kentucky. 

"There  are  certain  accounts  of  the  rebels  leaving 
uscarawas  [Fort  Laurens].  I  intend  to  go  there  di- 
:ctly  and  shall  send  you  the  token  you  gave  me  at  De- 
oit  if  they  are  not  there.  If  the  Delawares  are  in 
Dssession  of  the  fort,  I  intend  to  turn  them  out  and 
irn  the  fort  (if  my  party  are  able),  as  you  gave  me 
le  liberty  to  act  as  I  thought  best,  and  they  and  I  are 
)t  on  the  best  of  terms. 

"Yesterday  Sandithtas  arrived  here  with  the  account 
:  ten  parties  of  Shawanese  that  are  gone  to  war.  This  is 
1 1  have  to  acquaint  you  with  at  present." 

Girty  was,  and  had  been  considered  before  this,  a 
usted  and  valuable  man  in  the  British  Indian  Depart- 
lent.  The  spring  before.  Captain  Bird  had  affirmed 
»  Lernoult,  "Girty,  I  assure  you,  sir,  is  one  of  the  most 
105] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


useful,  disinterested*  friends  in  his  department  that  the 
government  has."  And  now,  a  few  weeks  after  Girty 
dispatched  the  above  letter,  he  was  to  show  himself  to  be 
as  doughty  at  fighting  men  armed  and  prepared  as  he 
had  been  in  marauding  scantily  protected  settlements  and 
making  ambushes  for  unwary  escorts. 

In  the  early  part  of  October,  1779,  Girty  was  close 
to  the  Ohio  River  with  his  brother  George,  Matthew 
Elliott  and  nearly  a  hundred  Indians  under  his  com-i; 
mand.  ^  They  were  mostly  Shawanese,  Wyandots  and 
Delawares  and  all  of  them  were  ready  to  fight,  else  they 
would  not  have  gathered  in  so  large  a  number  on  the 
southern  edge  of  their  country.  Whether  or  not  they 
knew  it  at  the  time,  a  force  of  about  seventy  Americans 
under  David  Rogers  was  moving  up  the  Ohio  River. 
They  were  coming  in  keelboats  in  which  they  guarded  a 
great  supply  of  military  stores  for  Virginia  troops. 

Rogers  had  made  a  long  journey — from  New  Or-' 
leans,  where  he  had  bought  clothing,  rum,  fusees  and 
other  goods  for  the  Virginians.     Most  of  his  trip  wa{\ 
passed  without  mishap,  but  when  he  got  between  th(j 
mouths  of  the  Little  Miami,  on  the  north  side,  and  the 
Licking  on  the  south,  he  discovered  Indians  ahead.     I 
was  on  October  4.     Quickly  he  landed  on  the  Kentuck; 
bank  and  began  drawing  the  keelboats  to  the  shore.    Hi 
men  clambered  out  and  deployed  through  the  woods  iiiiii 

[106] 


SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

lie  Indian  fashion,  hoping  to  come  upon  and  surprise 
jic  band  of  braves  which  they  had  sighted. 

It  was  in  the  morning  and  half  of  the  hundred  braves 
ider  Girty  and  Elliott  had  not  yet  returned  from  hunt- 
g  when  the  news  was  brought  to  Simon  that  a  party  of 
ong  Knives  was  approaching.  He  too  was  on  the 
entucky  side  and  Rogers'  men  were  moving  directly 
awards  him. 

Doubtless  underestimating  the  size  of  the  white  force 
as  Rogers  unquestionably  underestimated  the  strength 
f  the  savages),  Girty  called  out  the  Indian  cry  for  the 
ttack  and  the  braves  went  speeding  among  the  trees 
arough  which  the  enemy  were  coming  upon  them, 
^hey  met,  fought  hard  and  hand  to  hand,  with  Girty 
rell  to  the  forefront  of  the  braves. 

The  meeting  must  have  been  short  but  terrific.  Of 
logers'  men  not  less  than  forty-two  were  killed,  the 
ommander  among  them.  Girty's  warriors  suffered  the 
Dss  of  two  men  mortally  fallen  and  three  with  gunshot 
rounds  that  were  not  serious. 

The  supplies  that  had  been  intended  for  the  Vir- 
ginia troops  were  taken  by  the  victors,  who  had  discov- 
:red  the  well-stored  keelboats  farther  down  the  river. 
\nd  likely  enough  there  was  that  night  on  the  Ohio 
here  a  drinking  party  in  which  Simon  again  distin- 
guished himself. 

l107] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Now  Girty  was  giving  the  Pennsylvanians  and  Vir- 
ginians some  good  cause  to  offer  a  reward  for  his  head, 
to  single  him  out  from  all  of  the  disaffected  borderers 
(there  were  perhaps  more  than  a  hundred)  who  left  the 
United  States  either  to  travel  the  wilderness  directly  to 
Detroit  or  to  remain  with  one  of  the  Indian  tribes.  In 
the  spring  of  the  following  year,  which  was  1780,  he 
was  again  in  the  Kentucky  country,  not  in  command  this 
time,  but  as  an  interpreter  and  guide.  Captain  Henry 
Bird  was  in  charge  of  the  expedition  and  had  set  out 
from  Detroit  with  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  Cana- 
dians, a  hundred  Indians  from  the  regions  of  the  lakes, 
and  two  small  howitzers.  He  made  the  journey  down- 
ward by  raft  and  pirogue,  taking  the  Maumee  from 
Lake  Erie  to  the  St.  Joseph  portage,  then  down  the  Great 
Miami  and  along  the  Ohio.  On  the  Miami  Alexander 
McKee,  risen  by  that  time  to  the  post  of  deputy  Indian 
Agent,  had  joined  him  with  reinforcements  that  more 
than  doubled  his  command.  The  comparatively  large 
and  well-equipped  body  then  went  up  the  Ohio  to  the 
Licking  and  up  the  Licking  between  Kentucky  banks. 

Aiming  at  Ruddle's  station,  Alexander  McKee  was 
sent  ahead  with  two  hundred  warriors  while  Captain 
Bird  and  the  rest  followed  more  slowly.  McKee  came 
within  sight  of  the  log-built  fort  in  the  evening  and  by 
nightfall  had  placed  his  Indians  so  as  to  encircle  it. 

[108] 


P         SIMON   BECOMES   MOROSE 

\  hen  dawn  came  the  braves  immediately  set  up  a  brisk 
"ing  at  chinks  between  the  logs  and  at  the  loopholes  in 
e  blockhouses.  Throughout  the  morning  their 
isketry  was  answered  from  within,  but  at  noon  Captain 
;rd  arrived  with  his  main  force  and  unloaded  one  of 
eir  cannon  from  the  pirogue  which  they  had  poled  up 
e  river.  The  weapon  was  put  into  position,  trained  on 
e  stockade.  It  roared  out  shot  which  ripped  through 
e  logs,  splintering  a  wide  hole.  Captain  Bird  turned 
I  Girty  and  sent  him  with  a  white  flag  across  the  clear- 
g  to  demand  immediate  surrender. 

Girty  stepped  forth  with  the  flag  above  his  head, 
he  firing  ceased.  He  walked  on,  crossing  the  stump- 
uttered  ground  to  the  pickets,  whom  he  coolly  in- 
)rmed  (one  of  his  biographers  states  that  he  was  cool. 
It  it  is  likely  he  blustered  a  little  to  hide  his  nervous- 
iss)  that  if  they  didn't  give  up  at  once  they  would  all 
J  killed. 

This  ultimatum  he  also  spoke  to  Isaac  Ruddle,  but 
uddle  wanted  terms  before  he  would  agree  to  let  down 
le  bars  that  held  the  gates  fast.  He  asked  that  his  men 
id  their  families  be  put  under  the  protection  of  the 
ritish  and  saved  from  the  torture  of  the  Indians. 

Girty  retired,  taking  this  information  to  Captain 
ird  to  consider.  And  Bird,  though  he  should  have 
lown  better,  for  he  had  experience  in  trying  to  curb 
109] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


battle-warmed  savages,  consented  that  the  captives 
should  be  guarded  by  his  own  white  men.  Further  re- 
sistance being  useless,  the  gates  were  then  swung  open. 

But  as  soon  as  the  bars  were  withdrawn  the  Indians 
rushed  into  the  stockade  with  knife  and  tomahawk.  In 
Bird's  own  sad  words  they  "tore  the  poor  children  from 
their  mothers'  breasts,  killed  and  wounded  many."  They 
spared  nothing  and  acted  not  only  with  the  greatest 
cruelty  but  were  so  maddened  that  they  destroyed  a  herd 
of  cattle  which  would  otherwise  have  kept  them  from 
half  starving  on  their  way  back  north. 

Bird  managed,  however,  to  retrieve  a  number  of  the 
prisoners.  These  he  carefully  guarded.  But  his  expe- 
dition was  near  its  end.  After  one  more  assault  the  men 
had  to  turn  back  for  lack  of  provisions,  and  the  capture 
of  Louisville,  which  he  had  had  in  mind,  was  aban- 
doned. 

Girty  followed  the  army  back  across  the  Ohio,  but 
then  struck  off  towards  his  cabin  at  Solomon's  town  to  be 
among  the  Mingoes  again.  There  he  began  to  hear  of 
events  that  were  taking  place  among  the  Delawares  and 
Moravian  Mission  Indians  in  the  neighborhood  of  Co- 
shocton. He  might  have  learned  that  Brother  John 
Gottlieb  Ernestus  Heckewelder  had  been  married  to 
Miss  Sarah  Ohneburg,  a  teacher  in  his  mission  ...  he 
did  hear  the  more  interesting  news  that  the  United  States 

[110] 


SIMON  BECOMES  MOROSE 

pvernment,  pinched  for  money  and  supplies,  was  not 
[irrying  out  its  part  of  the  treaty  which  it  had  made 
ith  the  Coshocton  Delawares  and  that  in  consequence 
lese  Indians  were  beginning  to  mutter  that  they  had 
;en  deceived.  The  war  chief  Wingenund  and  other 
)elaware  leaders  between  the  Muskingum  and  the  Tus- 
irawas  were  thinking  of  breaking  their  alliance  with 
merica  and  forming  another  with  England. 


Ill] 


lose  Damned  Missionaries;  and  the  Butchering  and 
Burning  of  Their  Hapless  Brood 


CHAPTER   VI 

hose  Damned  Missionaries ;  and  the  Butchering  and 
I'  Burning  of  their  Hapless  Brood 

I  r  HEN  Chatham,  protesting  to  the  British  parlia- 
lent  against  his  country's  authorized  use  of  the  Indians 
the  War  of  the  Revolution,  spoke  of  it  as  "letting 
ose  the  horrible  hell-hounds  of  savage  war"  he  gave 
e  British  Indian  Department  credit  for  more  power 
an  it  possessed.  For  no  man  in  Canada  had  ever  held 
e  Indians  in  check,  so  they  couldn't  very  well  be  let 
ose.  The  Ohio  Indians,  with  that  patriotic  ardor 
hich  people  praise  when  it  acts  towards  their  good  and 
•ndemn  when  it  affects  them  unfavorably,  simply 
)ught  to  hold  back  the  frontier  and  to  repay  in  kind 
le  murder  of  members  of  their  families.  Thus,  it  must 
;  repeated,  the  aims  of  the  aborigines  and  those  of  the 
iople  of  the  United  States  were  directly  opposed  and  an 
idian  war  could  scarcely  have  been  avoided.  But  as 
>r  England,  whose  colonization  schemes  had  been 
ilted  by  the  revolution,  she  had  no  such  difficulties. 
o  settlers  came  into  the  Ohio  country  under  the  British 
115] 


« 

THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 

flag,  only  traders  \^ho  wanted  furs  and  were  willing  t 
be  agreeable  to  the  Indians  in  order  to  get  them. 

It  seems  more  natural  than  fiendish,  then,  that  th 
Delawares  about  Coshocton  should  have  become  hostil 
to  the  borderers  again  when  the  Federal  governmen 
failed  to  preserve  its  share  of  the  treaty.  During  th 
fall  of  1780  Wingenund  and  other  chieftains  prepare 
to  turn  against  the  frontier.  In  the  following  winte 
they  sent  a  message  to  Major  De  Peyster,  then  com 
mandant  at  Detroit,  asking  that  triendly  relations  be  re 
established  between  themselves  and  Britain. 

The  Christianized  Delawares,  however,  remainei 
amiable  towards  the  United  States.  There  were  severs 
hundred  of  them  in  the  three  mission  villages  on  th 
Tuscarawas  and  it  was  with  pride  and  self-congratula 
tion  that  their  spiritual  father,  Heckewelder,  looked  o 
their  sheeplike  devotion.  But  for  the  Delawares  wh 
had  not  been  baptized  he  had  no  such  fondness.  An^ 
it  made  him  bitter  to  hear  that  they  were  denouncin 
the  United  States  government.  His  imagination  vaulte 
above  the  facts  of  the  case  and  he  wrote  Colonel  Brod 
head  that  these  Delawares  were  planning  a  war  part 
against  the  border.  He  hoped,  he  added,  that  if  Win 
genund  and  his  braves  did  attack  the  Americans  th 
Delawares  would  be  properly  beaten. 

As  far  as  the  Delawares'  change  of  feeling  is  con 

[116 


p 

THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

crned  Heckewelder  reported  truly,  but  whether  they 
bd  actually  struck  the  war  pole  may  be  doubted.  For 
een  after  the  missionary  had  informed  Brodhead  that 
''he  greater  part  of  them  (the  warriors)  will  be  upon 
yu  in  a  few  days,"  they  had  gone  no  further  than  to 
frward  a  speech  to  Detroit,  by  way  of  Half  King,  a 
\yandot  chief  at  Sandusky,  asking  that  Major  De 
lyster  send  traders — not  soldiers — among  them  and 
t  ling  him  that  as  they  had  been  deceived  by  the  Ameri- 
cas they  would  listen  to  them  no  longer.  No  act  of 
agression  was  mentioned  in  the  message;  which  would 
crtainly  have  been  done  had  they  had  any  definite  plans 
aainst  the  border  at  that  time.  For  in  facing  about 
f  Dm  Americans  to  British  and  seeking  the  latter's  sup- 
prt  they  would  have  endeavored  to  prove  the  earnest- 
rss  of  their  decision  by  whatever  means  they  had  at 
tnd. 

Nevertheless  Brodhead,  on  receiving  Heckewelder's 
rport,  began  to  make  ready  for  an  expedition  against  the 
Idians  about  Coshocton,  exclusive,  of  course,  of  those 
Islawares  in  the  Moravian  missions  whom  Hecke- 
v.^lder,  Zeisberger,  Post  and  Bull  had  converted  to 
(iristianity. 

Meanwhile  Girty  had  gone  to  Detroit  where,  on 
te  twelfth  of  April,  two  days  after  Brodhead  had 
cossed  the  Ohio  with  three  hundred  men,  he  sponsored 

(17] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


the  following  message  which  Major  De  Peyster  wrote 
in  his  name  to  the  Delawares: 

"Indians  of  Coshocton!  I  have  received  your  speech 
sent  me  by  the  Half  King  of  Sandusky.  It  contains 
three  strings,  one  of  them  white  and  the  other  two  check- 
ered. You  say  that  you  want  traders  to  be  sent  to  youi 
villages  and  that  you  are  resolved  no  more  to  listen  tc 
the  Virginians  [all  Americans,  that  is],  who  have  de- 
ceived you.  It  would  give  me  pleasure  again  to  receive 
you  as  brothers,  both  for  your  own  good  and  for  th( 
friendship  I  bear  to  the  Indians  in  general.''  Aftei 
Girty's  name  had  been  signed  to  this  message  he  went  t( 
Half  King's  village  on  the  Sandusky,  where  he  waited 
expecting  that  a  closer  alliance  with  the  Delaware 
would  follow. 

Girty  had  barely  arrived  at  Upper  Sandusky  whei 
Colonel  Brodhead  came  within  sight  of  Coshocton,  o: 
rather  Salem,  the  lower  Moravian  settlement  on  the  Tus 
carawas.  There,  on  April  20,  which  was  a  dark,  chill; 
day,  the  colonel  halted  his  troops  and  waited  for  one  o: 
his  runners  whom  he  had  sent  after  Brother  Johi 
Heckewelder.  The  runner  returned  with  the  missionar 
(who  left  his  wife  and  daughter  Mary,  born  just  fou 
days  earlier)  and  a  supply  of  dried  corn  and  meat  fron 
the  Indians'  store.  Brodhead's  outfit  ate  the  provision 
and  then,  after  mutual  expressions  of  good  will,  the  tw" 

[lis; 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

n  parted.  Brodhead  led  his  army  towards  Coshocton, 
ich  he  had  so  closely  approached  without  raising  an 
rm. 

But  on  his  way  along  the  east  bank  of  the  river  Brod- 
d's  scouts  discovered  Indians.  The  scouts  fired, 
ugh  not  well  enough  to  prevent  two  of  the  Delawares 
m  escaping.  Now  it  was  essential  that  Brodhead 
ch  Coshocton  almost  on  the  heels  of  the  fleeing  braves, 
;  none  would  be  there  for  him  to  kill  when  he  arrived. 
5  troops  broke  into  a  run,  were  undeterred  by  a  heavy 
[  unexpected  rain.  They  arrived  at  Coshocton  and 
k  the  town  without  a  shot  having  been  fired.  There 
men,  children  and  braves  were  herded  together.  Fif- 
1  of  the  latter  were  killed  with  spears  and  tomahawks, 
n  scalped. 

As  night  came  on  Brodhead  pitched  his  camp  and  a 
ird  of  regulars  was  placed  over  the  prisoners.  The 
liers  settled  down  to  sleep  and  sentries  were  posted 
vatch  the  west  bank  of  the  river  for  any  hostile  dem- 
tration  from  Delawares  in  the  village  on  that  side 
ich  Brodhead  had  been  unable  to  reach  on  account 
the  high  water  that  lay  flush  with  the  stream's  banks, 
e  night  passed  quietly. 

At  dawn  a  Delaware  chieftain  stood  on  the  west 
ire  and  halloed  across  the  water,  saying  that  he  had 
rd  for  the  white  captain. 
19] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Brodhead  himself  shouted  back  for  him  to  speak. 

Thus  encouraged,  the  Indian  answered,  "Peace!'' 

"If  you  want  peace  send  over  some  of  your  chiefs!' 
answered  Brodhead. 

But  the  Indian  was  suspicious  of  this.  "Maybe  yo^ 
kill!''  he  said  uneasily. 

He  was  answered,  "They  shall  not  be  killed.'V  j 

With  this  assurance  one  of  the  chieftains,  an  agree 
able  looking  man,  appeared  and  crossed  over  in  a  canoe 
Brodhead  met  him  as  he  alighted  on  the  bank  and  the; 
began  to  talk. 

While  the  two  men  stood  there  one  of  the  Wetzel 
(either  Jacob  or  Lewis  was  capable  of  what  followed 
stepped  noiselessly  up  behind  the  chieftain.  Wetzel  ha 
a  tomahawk  lying  against  his  breast  beneath  his  huntin 
jacket.  Suddenly  the  tomahawk  flashed  outward  an 
up,  then  down.  The  blade  went  into  the  back  of  th 
chieftain's  skull  and  he  fell  dead. 

That  ended  the  peace  parley.  W 

At  noon  Brodhead  began  his  march  back  towarc 
Fort  Pitt.  His  prisoners  were  under  the  charge  c 
some  militiamen.  Half  a  mile  from  Coshocton  tht 
found  their  charges  had  become  a  nuisance.  They  begf' 
murdering  them. 

A  further  account  of  Brodhead's  capture  of  Cosho 
ton  is  given  by  Girty  from  a  party  of  twenty  Wyandc 

[12( 


I 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 


rhom  he  had  sent  there  but  who  had  not  arrived  until 
fter  the  American  colonel's  departure.  Immediately 
p  had  a  letter  written  to  De  Peyster  in  which  he  gave 
le  news  that  they  had  brought: 

"...  Colonel  Brodheadj  with  five  hundred  men 
Dodderidge  gives  the  number  at  eight  hundred  and 
iutterfield  at  three  hundred],  burned  the  town  and 
illed  fifteen  men.  He  left  six  houses  on  this  [the  west] 
de  of  the  creek  that  he  did  not  see.  He  likewise  took 
le  women  and  children  prisoners,  but  afterwards  let 
lem  go.  He  let  four  men  go  that  were  prisoners  who 
lowed  him  a  paper  that  they  had  from  Congress. 
Irodhead  told  them  that  it  was  none  of  his  fault  that 
deir  people  were  killed,  but  the  fault  of  the  militia 
bat  would  not  be  under  his  command  [they  would  not 
bey,  that  is].  He  likewise  told  them  that  in  seven 
lonths  he  would  beat  all  of  the  Indians  out  of  the  coun- 
ry.  In  six  days  from  this  date  he  is  to  set  off  for  this 
•lace  with  one  thousand  men;  and  Colonel  [George 
logers]  Clark  is  gone  down  the  Ohio  with  one  thou- 
and  men. 

"There  were  one  hundred  and  twenty  Wyandots 
eady  to  start  off  with  me  until  this  news  came.  Your 
hildren  will  be  very  glad  if  you  will  send  these  people 
ou  promised  to  send  to  their  assistancey  likewise  send 
he  Indians  that  are  about  you  to  assist  us.  The  Chris- 
121] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


tian  Indians  have  applied  to  us  to  move  them  off  before 
the  rebels  come  to  their  town,  etc.   .   .   ." 

As  Girty's  letter  suggests — shows  plainly,  it  might 
be  said, — the  tempo  of  action  was  increasing  in  the  Ohio 
country.  Colonel  Brodhead's  advance  upon  his  former 
allies  at  Coshocton  had,  quite  naturally,  turned  nearly 
all  of  the  Delawares  against  him.  And  his  threat  that 
within  a  week  he  was  to  come  again  and,  with  a  thousand 
men,  complete  the  destruction  he  had  begun,  whipped  up 
their  fear.  As  for  Girty  he  stood  fast  in  the  face  of  this, 
waiting  at  Upper  Sandusky  for  volunteers  from  Detroit. 
Yet  he  was  well  aware  that  De  Peyster  would  be  unable 
to  send  him  enough  reinforcements  to  compete  against 
the  thousand  militiamen  of  which  Brodhead  had 
boasted.  He  also  knew  what  would  be  his  fate  if  he 
were  taken  by  the  Americans:  some  time  earlier  Penn- 
sylvania had  adjudged  himself,  Alexander  McKee  and 
Matthew  Elliott  as  traitors.  There  was  also  the  eight 
hundred  dollars'  reward  on  his  head.  Nevertheless  he 
remained  where  he  was,  which  was  no  more  than  twenty 
miles  from  Coshocton. 

But  those  thousand  men  that  Colonel  Brodhead  was 
to  muster  against  Sandusky  never  materialized.  And 
before  the  seven  months  had  passed — in  seven  months 
he  had  said  that  all  of  the  Indians  would  have  been 
driven  out  of  the  Ohio  country — he  had  been  relieved 

[122] 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

1  the  commandant  at  Fort  Pitt  by  Colonel  John  Gib- 
in,  who,  by  November,  was  replaced  by  Brigadier  Gen- 
al  William  Irvine.  As  for  the  report  that  Colonel 
eorge  Rogers  Clark  was  marching  an  army  against  the 
hio  country,  it  was  true:  he  aimed  in  a  roundabout  way 
Detroit. 

Within  two  weeks  after  Girty  had  asked  Major  De 
eyster  for  troops  to  repel  the  anticipated  attack  of  Col- 
lel  Brodhead,  there  were  brought  before  the  Wyandot 
>uncil  at  Sandusky  ten  white  male  prisoners  from  the 
irginia  and  Kentucky  borders.  They  had  been  taken 
''  marauding  Indians  who  had  watched  the  tide  of 
ring  immigration  flow  down  between  the  Ohio's 
ickly  wooded  banks.  One  of  the  ten  was  an  eighteen- 
;ar-old  youth  named  Henry  Baker,  who  had  been  cap- 
red  at  Wheeling  Creek.  At  the  Wyandot  council  he 
id  nine  others  were  forced  to  run  the  gauntlet.  Then 
ey  were  led  into  the  council  house  and  condemned  to 
;  burned  at  the  stake,  one  each  day  until  they  all  were 
;ad.  Young  Baker,  who  was  to  be  the  last,  saw  nine 
teful  dawns  and  nine  miserable  nights  j  and  finally,  on 
e  tenth  day,  braves  came  into  the  tent  where  he  was 
ing,  and  unfastened  the  thongs  that  bound  him.  With 
brave  on  either  side  of  him  they  led  him  forth  to  the 
tarred  stake. 

Young  Baker  had  made  no  resistance  as  the  braves 
123] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


took  him  towards  thfe  stake,  but  when  he  was  within  a 
few  steps  of  the  place  of  doom  he  balked  with  all  his 
energy.  For  he  saw  a  white  rider  on  a  swift  horse 
coming  up  the  trail  from  the  wilderness.  He  held  back, 
tried  to  jerk  his  arms  from  the  grip  of  his  captors, 
pleaded  and  argued  with  them,  trying  to  gain  a  few 
moments.  But  the  braves  drew  him  on  towards  the 
faggots  which  had  been  piled  in  a  circle  about  the  stake. 
Baker  screamed  and  gave  a  final  wrench,  his  head  turned 
imploringly  towards  the  white  horseman. 

The  rider  was  Girty,  who  stopped.  He  looked  down 
at  young  Baker  and  asked  him  a  question.  Held  by  the 
braves,  Baker  faced  away  from  the  dreaded  stake  and 
came  nearer  Girty,  telling  him  his  name  and  where  he 
had  been  captured. 

By  this  time  several  Indians  had  gathered  and  there 
were  chiefs  among  them.  To  these  men  Girty  spoke^ 
asking  that  the  youth  be  spared,  though  doubtless  givinj 
as  his  reason  the  fact  that  Baker  was  worth  more  to  thei 
alive  than  dead. 

There  was  a  short  conference  among  the  chiefs 
Meanwhile  Girty  talked  to  the  boy,  asking  him  questioi 
concerning    the    neighborhood    of    Wheeling.      Thesi 
Baker  answered  and  had  the  vain  hope  that  if  he  weri 
freed  the  white  man  meant  to  send  him  back  to  hii 
people.     Then  the  chiefs  returned  and  gave  word  tha^ 

[124; 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

ly  had  agreed  to  Girty's  request  and  that  the  white 
tith  was  to  be  saved;  and  soon  afterward  Baker  was 
;t  to  Detroit,  where  Major  De  Peyster  released  him. 

Granted  that  Girty  did  nothing  extraordinary  in  in- 
[ceding  for  Henry  Baker.     Nevertheless  it  was  an  act 
[it  should  be  remembered  to  his  sorely  needed  credit. 
|.r  a  year  later  he  was  to  stand  in  a  shadow  so  dark  and 
|;t  by  so  lurid  a  light  that  his  former  countrymen,  in 
l^r  referring  to  the  scene,  have  vilified  him  as  being 
iiong  the  lowest  specimens  humanity  has  ever  offered, 
should  also  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  Wyandots  were 
;  friends,  which  greatly  increased  the  possibility  of 
bir  granting  him  such  a  favor;  that  when  they  had 
il  Baker  to  the  stake  their  blood  was  not  heated  by 
irsonal  revenge,  and  that  the  youth,  if  spared,  might 
ve  given  them  valuable  information.     None  of  these 
Lxumstances  were  present  at  the  scene  already  referred 

which  Girty  took  part  in  a  year  after  Baker  had  been 

ileased. 

While  Simon  was  spending  that  spring  at  Upper 
.ndusky  his  brother  George  and  Captain  Andrew  Brant 
rheyandenegea,  the  Mohawk  chieftain)  were  lying 
Idden  along  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  where  they  were 
laiting  for  Colonel  Lochry  and  his  detachment,  which 
lere  bound  for  Louisville  to  join  the  force  of  George 
logers  Clark.     George  Girty  had  had  a  curious  life 

|125] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


since  leaving  Fort  Pitt.  Personal  affairs  had  taken  him 
to  St.  Louis  and  there  he  had  been  shanghaied  and  forced 
into  the  service  of  Captain  Willing's  company  of  fresh- 
water Marines.  Even  in  those  days,  it  appears,  Marines 
had  a  v^ay  of  being  hard-boiled.  But  though  George  had 
been  given  a  lieutenancy  it  had  not  contented  him.  He 
deserted  and  after  a  long  journey  reached  Detroit,  where 
he  entered  the  British  Indian  service.  A  competent  man 
with  gun  and  tomahawk,  he  was  assisted  by  another  who 
was  equally  capable — Theyandenegea,  or  Captain  Brant. 

One  day  while  George  Girty,  Brant  and  the  braves 
lay  in  ambush  along  the  Ohio  they  saw  Colonel  Archi- 
bald Lochry  and  his  hundred  Pennsylvanians  coming 
down  the  river.  They  sprang  out  at  once  and  made  a 
complete  surprise.  Most  of  Lochry's  men  were  killed 
outright,  but  a  few,  among  whom  was  seventeen-year- 
old  Christian  Fast,  were  taken  prisoners.  So  complete 
was  their  victory  that  they  were  exceptionally  well 
pleased  with  themselves.  Carrying  their  booty  of  scalps 
rum  and  provisions,  they  swaggered  down  the  Ohio,  ther 
up  the  Great  Miami  where  they  were  to  meet  a  fora 
of  British  and  Indians  who  were  coming  from  Detroi 
to  attack  Clark's  main  army  at  Louisville. 

The  command  of  this  expedition  from  Detroit  wai 
divided  between  Captain  Thompson,  who  had  the  Cana- 
dian rangers,  and  Alexander  McKee,  who  was  to  leac 

[126; 


Theyandenegea  (^Captain  Brant),  jrom  a 
mezzotint  after  Romney's  portrait 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 


le  Indians.  McKee  had  picked  up  Simon  Girty  as  he 
issed  southward  and  Simon  accompanied  them  to  the 
rreat  Miami,  where  the  Indians  under  his  brother 
reorge  and  Captain  Brant  were  added  to  the  company, 
rom  the  Great  Miami  the  whole  body  proceeded 
►wards  Louisville,  where  Clark  was  then  encamped. 

It  was  during  the  dull,  irritating  days  of  waiting  on 
le  north  bank  of  the  Ohio  that  Brant,  having  drunk 
)0  much  that  night,  began  glorifying  himself  as  a 
lighty  man  of  war  and  telling  of  his  deeds  against  the 
sad  Lochry  and  his  soldiers.  Whereupon  Simon,  like- 
ise  drunk,  frankly  sneered.  A  little  later  he  was  call- 
)g  Theyandenegea  a  liar. 

But  this  was  too  much  for  the  Indian's  pride.  In 
fury  he  dropped  his  hand  to  his  sword  hilt  and  whirled 
le  blade  at  Simon's  skull,  then  looked  dazedly  at  the 
ream  of  blood  which  flowed  down  Girty's  round  face 
nd  matted  his  coarse  black  hair. 

It  was  the  one  blow  struck.  It  stretched  Simon  out 
nd  he  had  to  be  carried  by  his  heels  and  shoulders  to 
is  tent.  In  the  weeks  before  he  was  able  to  rise  of  his 
wn  accord  Captain  Thompson  and  McKee  discovered 
lat  Clark  had  given  up  his  movement  against  Detroit, 
laking  it  no  longer  necessary  for  them  to  interpose  the 
ndians  and  the  rangers  between  him  and  his  goal. 

In  the  meantime  a  scene  had  been  enacted  at  the 

127] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE  \ 


Moravian  missions  which  doubtless  pleased  Simon  enor- 
mously when  he  heard  of  it,  but  which,  as  a  step  leading 
to  the  greater  spectacle  that  was  to  make  his  memory 
abhorred  by  the  generation  that  came  after  him,  he 
might  not  have  liked  so  well.     It  began  in  this  way. 

Matthew  Elliott,  who  had  been  promoted  to  a  cap- 
taincy in  the  British  Indian  service,  marched  from  San- 
dusky in  late  August  with  a  party  of  savages  and  French- 
Canadians  to  the  Tuscarawas  and  the  Moravian  missions. 
After  a  skirmish  eastward  they  entered  the  Moravian 
villages  and  demanded  that  Heckewelder,  the  other  mis- 
sionaries, and  the  Christianized  Delawares  as  well,  leave 
their  cabins  at  once  and  accompany  them  back  to  the 
Sandusky.  In  this  Elliott  had  two  motives.  The  first 
was  to  get  Heckewelder  and  Zeisberger  farther  away 
from  the  border  so  that  they  would  be  less  able  to  keep 
up  their  correspondence  with  the  American  authorities 
at  Fort  Pitt.  The  other  was  to  remove  the  converted 
Delawares  to  a  place  of  greater  safety.  The  Delawares 
themselves  had  requested  it,  for  another  expedition  was 
being  aimed  at  them  by  the  militiamen  of  Pennsylvania. 

Protesting  angrily  but  without  success,  Heckewelder, 
Zeisberger  and  their  families  both  real  and  spiritual  were 
taken  westward  from  the  Tuscarawas  and  settled  on  a 
stretch  of  land  not  far  from  Upper  Sandusky. 

In  ordering  the  removal  of  these  Christianized  Dela- 

[128] 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

';es  Matthew  Elliott  had  stood  for  no  delay.     Conse- 
untly  the  fields  of  corn  which  they  had  planted  about 
jem,  Gnadenhutten  and  Schonbrunn  earlier  in  the  year 
I  gained  standing  with  the  ears  still  in  the  husks.    After 
;  iott  had  taken  them  to  their  new  and  less  pleasant 
me  they  often  looked  back  longingly  towards  those 
cmer  villages  of  theirs  which  really  seemed  to  be  Tents 
Grace  and  Beautiful  Spring.     They  remembered  the 
husked  corn  and  the  warmth  of  their  cabins. 
,  For  there   was   nothing  beautiful   or   comfortable 
out  Upper  Sandusky.     The  land  was  sandy,  the  trees 
|aggly,  and  the  marshes  dreary.     In  their  new  abode 
by  lived  in  tiny  huts  in  which  only  the  scantiest  fires 
aid  be  madej  there  were  no  floors  and  scarcely  any 
^ber  to  keep  them  warm  throughout  the  approaching 
inter.     The  pasture,  too,  was  lean  and  their  few  heads 
\  cattle  became  like  skeletons  and  gave  little  milk. 
!   But  even  so  they  were  in  no  worse  shape  than  the 
fyandots  among  whom  they  lived,  not  even  the  chief- 
ins  and  Simon  Girty.     Girty  had  recovered  from  his 
bund  and  had  returned  to  Upper  Sandusky  in  the  fall. 
'5  winter  shut  down  the  daily  rations  of  the  Christian- 
ed  Delawares  near  him  were  reduced  to  a  pint  of  corn 
l.r  each  person.     "Yet,"  wrote  Heckewelder  later,  "in 
:.is  wretched  situation,  the  hungry  Wyandots  would 
i'ten  come  to  our  huts  to  see  if  there  was  any  victuals 

|129] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


cooking,  or  ready  cooked.    At  one  time,  just  as  my  wife 
had  set  down  to  what  was  intended  for  our  dinner,  the^ 
Half  King,  Simon  Girty  and  another,  a  Wyandot,  en- 
tered my  cabin,  ajid  seeing  the  victuals  ready,  without  i 
ceremony,  began  eating." 

Or  were  affairs  so  bad  that  winter  of  1781-82  as 
Heckewelder  afterward  made  out?  For  he  also  says 
that  Alexander  McCormick,  a  British  trader  at  Upper 
Sandusky,  now  and  again  sent  him  a  leg  of  venison 
which  McCormick  had  bought  from  one  of  the  hunters; 
and  if  venison  was  to  be  had  for  the  shooting  it  is  un- 
likely that  Girty  was  so  ravenous  when  he  and  the  Half 
King  began  eating  Heckewelder's  meal,  but  rather  that 
it  was  his  uncouth  way  of  plaguing  the  missionary. 

But  Heckewelder's  obtuseness  was  proof  against  his 
understanding  of  even  such  simple  human  frailties.  It 
was  incomprehensible  to  him  that  Girty  and  the  Half 
King  should  be  angered  because  he  acted  as  an  informer 
to  the  authorities  at  Pittsburgh  j  that  they  should  be 
eager  to  get  him  and  the  rest  of  the  missionaries  out  of 
the  country. 

Earlier,  before  Elliott  broke  up  the  missions.  Hall 
King  had  appealed  to  the  Christianized  Delawares  them- 
selves. He  had  said  to  them,  "Cousins,  you  Indians  ir 
Gnadenhutten,  Schonbrunn  and  Salem  who  believe  ir 
the  Long  Knives'  God!    Half  King  is  much  concernec 

[130] 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

your  account,  because  you  live  in  a  dangerous  locality. 
^o  powerful,  merciless  and  angry  tribes,  the  English 
1  the  Long  Knives,  stand  ready,  opening  their  jaws 
;  inst  each  other  like  monstrous  beasts.  You  are  sitting 
vn  between  both  of  them  and  are  in  danger  of  being 
^oured  and  ground  to  powder,  if  not  in  the  jaws  of 
:,  then  in  the  jaws  of  the  other,  or  even  both. 
^'Consider  your  own  people!  Consider  your  wives 
I  children  and  preserve  their  lives  from  these  crouch- 
monsters.  For  here  they  all  must  perish.  Half 
ig  therefore  takes  you  by  the  hand,  lifts  you  up  and 
ces  you  in  the  care  of  the  white  captain  (Major  De 
fster)  where  you  will  be  safe.  Do  not  stand  looking 
/our  plantations,  but  arise  and  follow  Half  King;  take 
D  your  white  priests  with  you  and  worship  the  Great 
rit  as  you  have  been  accustomed  to,  only  in  the- place 
>vhich  Half  King  shall  lead  you.  This  is  Half  King's 
•ssage  and  he  has  come  solely  for  the  purpose  of  de- 
^ring  it." 

■  It  was  excellent  advice.  But  the  converted  Dela- 
res  had  sat  lymphatic,  trusting  to  Heckewelder  and 
isberger  who  were  so  wise  about  the  Great  Spirit  that 
atrolled  all  things.  They  had  moved  only  when  there 
s  a  force  behind  them.  And  now  they  huddled  in 
:ir  tiny,  smoke-filled  cabins  through  the  long  winter 
the  desolate  Wyandot  country  of  Upper  Sandusky. 
31] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Helpless  themselves,  they  looked  for  support  towards 
Heckewelder  and  the  other  missionaries,  who  were 
equally  helpless.  Since  their  removal  it  was  as  though 
the  skies  had  darkened  above  them  and  as  if  that  dark- 
ness followed  wherever  they  went. 

In  the  midst  of  the  cold  winter  plans  were  bein^ 
made  by  which  these  dazedly  moving  people  should  lose 
even  the  little  support  which  they  had  come  to  depend 
on.  Girty  and  the  Half  King  felt  that  the  Wyandol 
country  was  not  far  enough  away  from  Fort  Pitt  to  pre- 
vent Heckewelder  and  Zeisberger  from  continuing  theii 
correspondence  with  General  Irvine.  They  wantec 
these  missionaries  entirely  out  of  the  Ohio  country.  Sc 
Girty  had  a  letter  written  for  the  Half  King  to  Majoi 
De  Peyster  which  stated  that  the  Wyandot  warrior 
would  remain  uneasy  and  in  fear  of  betrayal  so  long  a: 
Zeisberger  and  Heckewelder  remained  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. 

It  was  while  this  letter  was  traveling  by  runner  f ron 
Sandusky  to  Detroit  that  a  great  many  of  the  Christian' 
ized  Indians,  having  scarcely  any  provisions  left,  wen 
permitted  to  go  back  through  the  snowy  wilderness  t( 
gather  the  corn  that  stood  about  the  towns  of  peaceful 
sounding  names  from  which  they  had  been  taken.  The; 
departed  in  small  groups,  some  as  early  as  January  1' 
and  some  not  until  the  ninth  of  February.     They  mad 

[132; 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

a  family  party  by  taking  their  wives  and  children, 
lut  none  of  their  white  mentors  went  along. 

By  the  latter  part  of  February  all  of  them  had  ar- 
ved  at  their  former  homes.  There  they  began  to  husk 
le  corn.  Each  day  they  stacked  their  arms  and  went 
ito  the  white  bottomlands  of  the  Tuscarawas  to  jerk 
le  ears  from  the  frozen  stalks.  They  worked  slowly 
id  many  nights  were  spent  in  their  cabins.  But  by 
le  sixth  of  March,  though  most  of  the  corn  had  been 
athered,  from  Schonbrunn  down  through  Gnaden- 
utten  to  Salem  on  the  bend  of  the  river  these  Christian- 
:ed  families  were  still  laboring  in  the  fields. 

On  the  night  before,  a  force  of  Fort  Pitt  militiamen 
Dmmanded  by  Colonel  David  Williamson  arrived  with- 
i  a  mile  of  Gnadenhutten  and  pitched  their  camp, 
'hey  numbered  an  even  hundred  and  had  come  as 
^engers  of  several  borderers  who  had  been  killed  that 
lonth  by  marauding  Indians.  Precisely  where  they  in- 
jnded  going  would  be  hard  to  determine.  For  a  body 
)  small  would  never  have  dared  attack  the  Sandusky 
)wns  and  the  only  other  villages  between  these  and  Fort 
itt  were  at  Coshocton.  But  that  they  had  Coshocton 
Dr  their  objective  is  equally  doubtful,  for  they  must 
ave  known  that  the  Indians  had  removed  farther  into 
le  wilderness.    At  any  rate  they  were  there  to  fight. 

In  the  morning  Colonel  Williamson,  from  his  camp 

133] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


a  mile  from  Gnadenhutten,  ordered  two  squads  to  go 
ahead  and  reconnoiter.  These  sixteen  men  moved  for- 
ward quietly  towards  the  village.  When  they  had  got 
near  to  it  they  made  out  the  figures  of  Indians  in  the 
cornfields  over  on  the  farther  side  of  the  Tuscarawas. 
Supposing  that  only  a  few  would  be  there  working  they 
got  hold  of  a  hollowed-out  log  which  had  been  used  for 
catching  maple  sap  and  which  made  an  excellent  canoe. 
Two  at  a  time  they  crossed  to  the  other  side. 

But  after  getting  farther  into  the  cornfield  they  dis- 
covered that  the  Indians  outnumbered  them  considerably. 
So  without  any  show  of  hostility  they  went  up  to  them 
and  told  them  that  they  had  come  to  guide  them  to  a 
more  agreeable  place,  a  place  where  the  Christian  Dela- 
wares  would  thenceforth  be  kept  in  provisions  and  pro- 
tected from  all  enemies — perhaps  Fort  Pitt.  And  as 
few  Delawares,  either  Christian  or  Great  Spiritist  in 
their  religious  beliefs,  would  have  objected  to  an  ar- 
rangement which  insured  them  food  without  working 
and  security  without  fighting,  it  is  not  bewildering  that 
the  Indian  men  gave  up  their  guns  and  tomahawks  and 
followed  their  guides  calmly.  The  women  and  children, 
shouldering  the  bundles  of  corn,  prepared  to  follow. 

In  Gnadenhutten  had  been  left  that  morning  only 
one  man  and  one  squaw.  These  the  main  body  under 
Colonel  Williamson  came  upon  when  they  entered  the 

[134] 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

(vn,  which  was  a  short  time  after  the  two  advance 
(lads  had  crossed  the  river.  The  man  and  the  squaw 
i:re  promptly  shot.  Their  bodies  lay  in  the  village 
lid  while  Colonel  David  Williamson  sat  down  to  await 
b  return  of  the  reconnoitering  party  who  had  crossed 
\d  creek  and  gone  into  the  cornfields. 
i  They  came  a  little  later,  herding  the  meek  Christian 
l^lawares  before  them.  Their  arms  were  filled  with 
ie  guns  and  tomahawks  of  these  people  even  as  the 
ims  of  the  Indians  were  filled  with  ears  of  corn, 
illiamson  met  them  pleasantly  and  after  a  time  they 
reed  to  be  guided  by  the  American  officer's  advice, 
hey  would,  he  told  them,  be  taken  somewhere  and 
red  for.  After  this  an  Indian  runner  was  sent  down 
Salem  to  inform  the  other  Delawares  of  the  arrange- 
ent  and  to  bring  them  up  to  Gnadenhutten. 

When  the  runner  had  disappeared  Colonel  Willlam- 
n's  hundred  men  became  more  active.  They  walked 
:hely  among  the  Indian  men  and  women  and  began 
parating  them  like  cattle.  They  bound  their  hands 
curely.  Then  the  men  were  driven  into  one  cabin  and 
le  women  and  children  into  another.  It  was  too  late 
)r  the  Indians  to  cry  out  or  to  attempt  an  escape. 

When  the  Christianized  Delawares  from  Salem  ar- 
ved  they  also  were  disarmed  and  thrust  into  the  cabins, 
'he  number  of  prisoners  so  neatly  taken  stood  at  ninety- 
135] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


six,  half  a  dozen  gf  them  being  Wyandots  who  had 
accompanied  the  cornhusking  party. 

With  the  Indians  from  the  two  villages  secured  < 
inside  the  cabins  behind  barred  doors  Colonel  William- i 
son  stood  outside  on  the  frozen  trail  and  asked  the  rank  I 
and  file  that  surrounded  him,  "Boys,  which  shall  we  do, 
kill  them  or  take  them  back  to  Fort  Pitt?" 

Eighty-two  of  the  hundred  frontiersmen  were  of  the 
opinion  that  the  best  thing  to  do  was  to  kill  them. 
Doubtless  some  of  them  offered  the  remark  that  the  only  ^ 
good  Indian  was  a  dead  Indian.   .   .   .  The  sentence  thus 
passed  on  them  was  soon  made  known  to  the  victims. 

It  has  been  written  often  that  among  these  Dela- 
wares  whom  the  Moravians  had  been  instructing  in  re- 
ligion for  many  years  were  those  who  had  made  raids 
across  the  Ohio  to  the  border^  that  militiamen  saw 
bloodsplotched  clothing  which  they  wore  and  recognized 
the  pieces  as  belonging  to  murdered  friends  of  theirsy 
that  some  of  the  ninety-six  doomed  prisoners  had  been 
trailed  from  the  scene  of  one  of  their  depredations 
(which  would  seem  impossible,  considering  the  time  of 
year  and  the  distance  involved) ;  and  all  of  those  expla- 
nations of  what  followed  may  be  true.  But  what  cannot 
be  explained  away  is  the  fact  that  Williamson's  men 
were  as  murderous,  as  sickeningly  lustful  as  any  savage 
tribe  ever  known  to  the  Ohio  country. 

[136] 


THOSE    DAMNED    MISSIONARIES 

On  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  with  scalping 
lives,  mallets,  tomahawks  and  spears,  Williamson's 
andred  men  divided  between  the  doors  of  the  cabins 
id  went  inside  among  the  men,  women  and  children, 
here  they  began  a  butchery  that  lasted — well,  what- 
^tv  length  of  time  is  required  for  the  crude  dismember- 
■ent  of  ninety-six  human  beings  by  means  of  ordinary 

leapons. 

As  for  sidelights  on  the  massacre  there  Is  one  from 
Doddridge's  Notes:  "One  woman,  who  could  speak 
ood  English,  knelt  before  the  commander  and  begged 
is  protection."  (It  seems  that  Williamson  chose  to  de- 
ver  his  blows  among  the  women.)  "Her  supplication 
^as  unavailing."  All  then  prepared  for  death  and  "the 
risons  of  these  devoted  people  were  already  ascending 
le  throne  of  the  Most  High! — the  sound  of  the  Chris- 
.an's  prayer  found  an  echo  in  the  surrounding  wood,  but 
o  responsive  feeling  in  the  bosoms  of  their  execu- 
ioners."  And  George  Loskiel,  presiding  Bishop  of  the 
imerican  Moravian  Church  from  1802  till  1811,  sup- 
.lies  the  following  from  the  Tuscarawas  County  his- 
ory:  "Abraham,  whose  long,  flowing  hair  had  the  day 
)efore  attracted  notice  and  elicited  the  remark  that  it 
vould  ^make  a  fine  scalp,'  was  the  first  victim.  One  of 
he  party,  seizing  a  cooper's  mallet,  exclaimed,  'How 
ixactly  this  will  answer  the  business!'     Beginning  with 

:i37] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Abraham  he  felled  fourteen  to  the  ground,  then  handed 
the  instrument  to  another,  saying,  ^My  arm  fails  mej  go 
on  in  the  same  way.  I  think  I  have  done  pretty  well.'  " 
While  this  wholesale  execution  was  going  on,  the 
missionaries  who  had  instructed  these  luckless  Delawares 
in  the  ways  of  Christ  were  at  Lower  Sandusky,  waiting 
for  a  boat  to  take  them  across  Lake  Erie  to  Detroit. 
For  a  letter  in  answer  to  the  Half  King's  had  come  from 
Major  De  Peyster,  who  had  given  orders  for  them  to  be 
brought  safely  to  the  British  western  stronghold. 


[138] 


V herein  Vengeance  Carelessly  Takes  the  Wrong  Man 


CHAPTER   VII 

^herein  Vengeance  Carelessly  Takes  the  Wrong  Man 

I  HERE  was  a  sequel  to  the  massacre  of  the  Indians 
.  the  Moravian  missions.  During  the  time  it  was  in 
xparation  Simon  Girty  roamed  widely  through  the 
hio  country,  scouting,  raiding  and  making  discoveries 
ith  regard  to  proposed  movements  of  American  troops 
1  the  frontier.  Though  haunted  by  the  fear  of  being 
.ken  by  Pennsylvania  or  Virginia  militiamen,  never- 
leless  he  had  the  hardihood  to  strike  into  their  country 
:  the  head  of  Indian  warriors. 

i  Williamson's  annihilation  of  the  Christianized  Dela- 
'ares  disturbed  Girty,  not  because  the  deed  had  been  so 
ilely  cruel,  but  because  it  was  a  threat  against  his  own 
ifety.  And  he  might  have  reflected  that  if  it  had  not 
sen  for  the  white  missionaries  the  Delaware  territory 
^ould  not  now  be  so  ragged  as  a  defensive  barrier  against 
le  Americans.  He  might  have  told  himself  that  had 
not  been  for  Heckewelder,  Zeisberger  and  the  other 
loravian  brothers  the  Delawares  would  have  stood  a 
etter  chance  of  remaining  a  united  tribe  throughout  the 
^ar,  that  these  men  had  turned  Chief  White  Eyes 
141] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


against  his  own  people  and  by  thus  making  a  division 
among  the  Delawares  had  weakened  the  power  of  all  the 
warriors.  This  had  enabled  the  Pennsylvanians  to  move 
safely  into  the  Indian  country  and  to  build  Fort  Laurens 
and  Fort  Mcintosh,  which  they  would  otherwise  have 
found  it  difficult  to  do.  That  had  been  partly  the  work 
of  long- faced  Heckewelder.  And  certainly  the  authori- 
ties at  Pittsburgh  had  been  kept  well  informed  of  in- 
tended Indian  and  British  movements  against  them. 
This,  too,  had  come  from  Heckewelder  and  the  others. 
He  might  have  said.  Damn  Heckewelder  and  Zeisberger 
and  the  whole  lot  of  them!    In  fact,  he  did  say  it. 

A  few  days  after  Colonel  Williamson  had  burned  the 
cabins  above  the  piles  of  dead  bodies  at  Gnadenhutten, 
Girty  went  up  from  the  Half  King^s  town  to  Lower  San- 
dusky. There  he  discovered  the  missionaries.  They 
were  still  waiting  for  the  boat  which  Major  De  Peyster 
had  sent  them  from  Detroit  and  in  which  they  were  to  be 
taken  from  the  Indian  country.  As  if,  thought  Girty, 
when  he  heard  of  this  means  of  transportation  that  had 
been  prepared  for  them, — as  if  these  damned  rascals 
were  too  good  to  walk!  But  then  De  Peyster  and  Hamil- 
ton before  him  had  queer  notions  of  treating  people. 
They  knew  they  were  in  a  war,  knew  also  (at  least  they 
had  been  told  so  often  enough)  that  the  missionaries 
were  working  directly  for  American  interests,  yet  they 

[142] 


INGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

>uld  permit  no  harm  to  be  done  to  these  men.  It  was 
rd  for  Girty  to  understand  how  these  Moravian 
Dthers  deserved  this  consideration. 

He  reached  Lower  Sandusky  one  night  and  sat 
wn  to  a  bottle  of  rum  with  a  friend.  The  mission- 
ies  were  housed  in  a  nearby  cabin.  At  every  drink  his 
•itation  against  them  grew.  If  only  he  had  his  way 
out  it  they  would  carry  a  few  marks  on  them  by  which 
remember  the  Indian  country  when  they  left!  And 
lally,  when  the  rum  was  half  gone,  he  took  the  bottle 
■  the  neck  and  lurched  out  into  the  chill  spring  night 
wards  the  cabin  in  which  the  missionaries  were  lying. 
Heckewelder  was  trying  to  sleep,  but  couldn't.  His 
ce  frowned  nervously  up  into  the  darkness,  for  he  was 
Lxious  to  leave  and  fearful  that  the  boat  should  not 
me  before  Girty  arrived.  Always  there  was  this 
orry  of  his  that  Girty  was  about  to  kill  him. 

After  a  while  Heckewelder  heard  Girty's  voice 
)om  out.  He  was  talking  to  Le  Villier,  a  flannel- 
.outhed  French  trader  with  whom  he  had  never  been 
1  good  terms,  who  had  been  given  the  task  of  guiding 
le  missionaries  to  Lower  Sandusky.  Le  Villier  now 
Lt  by  a  candle  in  a  room  adjacent  to  that  in  which  the 
lissionaries  were  lying.  They  began  to  wrangle  over 
[eckewelder  and  Zeisberger,  and  Girty  cursed  Le  Vil- 
er and  struck  out  at  him. 
143] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


But  soon  Girty's  attention  was  turned  towards  the 
men  in  the  next  room.  It  was  they  that  he  then  cursed. 
The  damned  rascals!  he  said;  and  added  drunkenly  that 
he  would  never  leave  the  cabin  until  he  had  split  all 
of  their  heads  with  his  tomahawk.  And  Heckewelder, 
though  shivering  with  fear,  yet  felt  his  religious  sense 
outraged  by  the  luxuriousness  of  Girty's  curses. 

Girty  swore  and  reeled  and  drank  till  after  midnight. 
"I  omit  the  names  he  called  us  by/'  wrote  Heckewelder, 
"and  the  words  he  made  use  of  while  swearing,  as  also 
the  place  he  would  go  to  [it  must  have  been  Hell!]  if 
he  did  not  fulfill  all  which  he  had  sworn  that  he  would 
do  to  us.  He  had  somewhere  procured  liquor,  and 
would,  as  we  were  told  by  those  who  were  near  him,  at 
every  drink  renew  his  oaths,  which  he  repeated  till  he 
fell  asleep. 

"Never  before  did  any  of  us  hear  the  like  oaths, 
or  know  anybody  to  rave  like  him.  He  appeared  like 
an  host  of  evil  spirits.  He  would  sometimes  come  up 
to  the  bolted  door  between  us  and  him,  threatening  to 
chop  it  in  pieces  to  get  at  us.  No  Indian  we  had  ever 
seen  drunk  would  have  been  a  match  for  him.  How 
we  should  escape  the  clutches  of  this  white  beast  in 
human  form  no  one  could  foresee  .   .  .'' 

Yet  the  miracle  was  performed  and  Heckewefder 
and  his  associates  were  saved.     In  the  morning  at  day- 

[144] 


:ngeance  takes  the  wrong  man 


|ak  two  large,  clumsy  scows  appeared  from  the  west 
jng  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie  and  came  to  rest  in  the 
rest  surrounded  harbor  of  Lower  Sandusky.    That  was 

f ul  news  for  the  missionaries.  According  to  Hecke- 
Ider,  they  were  at  last  satisfied  that  they  would  be 
•lieved  from  the  hands  of  this  wicked  white  savage, 
ose  equal,  we  were  led  to  believe,  was  not  to  be  found 
ong  mankind." 

As  the  boats  turned  about  towards  Detroit  again 
rty  was  doubtless  sleeping  off  his  drunkenness  of  the 
^ht  before. 

A  short  while  later  Girty  left  Lower  Sandusky  for 
2  town  of  Captain  Pipe  on  the  Tymochtee.  For  there 
LS  more  talk  of  an  expedition  of  Pennsylvania  militia- 
m  against  the  Indians  of  northeastern  Ohio  and  there 
is  much  to  discuss  with  regard  to  it.  Girty  wanted 
:ect  news  from  the  border  and,  assisted  by  a  party  of 
ilaware  and  Wyandot  braves,  he  intended  to  go  after  it. 

On  his  way  to  Captain  Pipe's  town  he  saw  a  white 
uth  sitting  disconsolately  on  a  fallen  log  that  lay  in 
e  forest.  It  was  young  Christian  Fast  who  had  been 
ken  by  Captain  Brant  and  George  Girty  when  they 
nbushed  Colonel  Lochry  and  destroyed  most  of  his 
Idiers.  Fast  was  seventeen  and  for  some  months  he 
id  been  living  as  an  adopted  son  of  a  Delaware  family. 

'45] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


But  the  ways  of  tke  Indian  were  strange  to  himj  he 
could  speak  only  a  few  words  of  their  language  and  his 
longing  again  to  be  home  among  his  own  people  was 
almost  overpowering.  Girty  noticed  him  and  asked  as 
he  drew  nearer,  "Boy,  what  are  you  thinking  about?" 

Young  Fast  looked  up  startled,  then  answered  con- 
fusedly that  he  was  lonesome  because  he  had  no  com- 
pany. 

Girty  gazed  thoughtfully  at  him  for  a  while. 
Finally  he  shook  his  head  and  observed  sympathetically 
that  what  young  Fast  was  longing  for  was  not  company 
but  his  people  at  home.  "You  be  a  good  boy,"  he  ad- 
vised him,  "and  you'll  get  back  there  some  day." 

He  went  on  to  the  village  of  Captain  Pipe.  Here 
he  was  joined  by  Scotosh,  a  son  of  the  Half  King  and 
by  eighty  other  Indians  with  whom  he  purposed  going 
on  a  war  party  against  the  settlements.  It  was  to  be 
less  of  an  attack  than  a  scouting  expedition  j  and  Girty 
carried  a  message  from  Major  De  Peyster  which  he  was 
to  deliver  to  a  British  sympathizer  within  the  American 
frontier. 

They  set  out  on  the  seventeenth  of  March  for  the 
Pennsylvania  border.  But  when  they  had  crossed  the 
Ohio  River  Girty  discovered  that  there  were  so  many 
white  men  moving  in  groups  through  the  woods  that  he 
would  be  unable  to  go  much  farther  without  attracting 

[146] 


NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

r  attention.  Therefore  he  had  to  turn  away  from 
objective^  the  message  undelivered,  and  seek  out  a 
•  one. 

To  make  a  quick  attack  somewhere  and  push  off 
riedly  was  what  he  decided  to  do.  And  after  some 
>  more  his  party  found  an  accessible  stockade, 
sping  up  towards  it,  they  killed  one  of  the  soldiers 
took  another  man  prisoner.  It  was  in  the  neighbor- 
d  of  Fort  Pitt,  and  the  captured  white  man  told 
ty  that  General  Irvine  had  been  absent  from  Fort 
,  attending  a  meeting  of  Congress,  but  that  he  was 
L  again  and  on  his  return  had  called  a  war  council  of 
:he  regular  and  militia  officers.  The  purpose  of  the* 
icil  was  to  discuss  the  advisability  of  a  campaign 
nst  the  Indians  in  northeastern  Ohio  and  the  result 
that  five  hundred  or  more  mounted  Pennsylvanians 
e  to  gather  at  Fort  Mcintosh  and  from  there  push  off 
m  attack  upon  the  Wyandots  and  Delawares  about 
dusky. 

But  Girty  was  not  alarmed  by  this  information 
ch  the  prisoner  had  given  him  and  which  he  sent  on 
lajor  De  Peyster.  The  Indians  were  working  closely 
1  him  and  the  Ohio  country  was  astir.  War  parties 
ch  he  had  supplied  with  ammunition  had  gone  out 
inst  the  border  and  had  returned  with  numerous 
ps,  but  with  only  four  of  their  own  men  as  casual- 

■7] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


ties.     Moreover,  Aone  of  the  scalps  on  this  occasion  bt 
longed  to  women  or  children,  which  rather  pleased  hin 

With  plans  to  meet  the  attacking  force  of  Americai 
when  they  came,  he  moved  northward  to  Upper  Sai 
dusky,  taking  with  him  "one  hundred  pounds  of  powdt 
and  two  hundred  pounds  of  ball,  and  eight  dozen  ( 
knives  for  the  use  of  the  Wyandots,  Monseys  and  Deh 
wares.     I  [Girty]  was  obliged  to  purchase  some  litti 
necessaries  from  Mr.  Arundell  [Arundlej  he  was  a  Brii 
ish  trader  among  the  Wyandots]  that  were  not  in  tb; 
King's  store,  which  I  hope  you  will  be  good  enough  tJ 
excuse,  as  I  did  it  for  the  good  of  the  service.     I  shoul'l 
be  very  much  obliged  if  you  would  be  good  enough  ti 
order  me  out  some  few  stores,  that  I  may  have  it  in  m 
power  to  give  a  little  to  some  Indians  that  I  know  to  b 
deserving  .   .   .'' 

Girty,  then,  was  at  this  time  working  soberly  for  tk 
men  on  whose  side  he  had  chosen  to  fight.  That  h 
was  capable  of  hatred  and  of  sustaining  it  is  probable 
but  the  picture  of  him  as  a  mad  man  who  dashed  oi 
of  the  wilderness  with  a  pack  of  howling  brave: 
swooped  down  upon  unprotected  settlers  and  either  torn 
ahawked  them  on  the  spot  or  carried  them  back  to  som 
Indian  village  where  he  gleefully  watched  their  bodic 
crisp  and  shrivel  under  the  fire  of  the  stake — the  pictur 
generally  encountered  of  Girty  and  wholly  accepted  b 

[148 


NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

H'jt  western  writers  (whole  hog  by  Theodore  Roose- 
e:  and  to  an  enormous  extent  by  even  so  thoughtful  a 
ill  as  Butterfield)  has  only  the  vaguest  outlines.  It 
5  rue  that  he  fought  the  borderers  and  went  against 
flies  sent  out  from  the  border,  but  there  is  no  proof 
3  how  that  when  the  issue  was  decided  he  set  exultantly 
3  work  on  the  skulls  of  the  prisoners  or  abetted  the 
r  ians  in  their  torturous  executions. 

Already,  however,  he  had  done  enough  to  be  remem- 
ecd  by  many  a  borderer  who  had  never  even  seen  him. 
V:^  though  he  had  deserted  the  Americans,  though  he 
jl  led  many  a  maraud  into  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia 
rl  Kentucky,  and  though  Heckewelder  left  a  record 
ibis  unique  and  cruel  character,  he  might  have  been 
c  gotten  by  the  popular  mind  had  it  not  been  for  one 
\  nt.  That  event  had  been  shaping  up  since  the  day  of 
:  Moravian  massacre  and  was  an  indirect  outcome  of 
;  It  took  place  in  the  early  summer  of  1782. 
i  As  early  as  April  of  that  year  news  had  seeped  into 
:  Ohio  country  that  an  expedition  was  being  planned 
iFort  Pitt  against  the  Wyandots.  Girty  had  discov- 
|d  it  from  the  prisoner  he  had  taken  some  time  be- 
l*e.  Parties  of  Indians  out  hunting  or  scouting  saw  it 
irified  in  the  extraordinary  movements  of  the  white 
;n  along  the  east  bank  of  the  Ohio. 

The  attack  on  Coshocton  and  the  breakup  of  Salem, 
49] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Gnadenhutten  and  Schonbrunn  had  caused  the  Dela- 
wares  to  take  up  new  abodes  farther  from  the  frontier; 
the  killing  of  the  Christian  Indians  had  sent  them  yei 
farther  into  the  wilderness,  so  that  now  both  Delaware: 
and  Wyandots  intermingled  between  Upper  and  Lowei 
Sandusky.  At  Captain  Pipe's  town  on  the  Tymochtet 
there  was  a  host  of  the  former.  And  among  them  wen 
cousins,  uncles  and  other  relations  of  the  Christianizec 
Indians  who  had  been  massacred.  At  the  camp  of  th( 
war  chief  Wingenund  there  were  more.  Thus  the  In- 
dians about  the  Sandusky  plains,  where  the  coarse  grass] 
land  was  spotted  with  islets  of  soft  wood,  were  mad( 
morose  and  vindictive  not  only  by  the  threatened  inva- 
sion of  their  land  and  destruction  of  their  fields  am 
cabins  but  also  by  the  remembrance  of  the  past,  princr 
pally  the  picture  of  ninety  Delawares  hacked  and  burnec 
in  Gnadenhutten.  Considerable  spirit  was  waiting  to  b( 
shown  in  that  territory. 

Girty  was  at  the  Half  King's  town  on  the  Sandusk] 
when  word  was  brought  that  a  force  of  men  had  lef 
Fort  Pitt  and  was  gathering  near  the  borderline  madi 
by  the  Ohio  River.  Knowing  at  once  the  destinatioi 
of  that  army,  the  Sandusky  Indians  made  preparation 
to  meet  them.  Half  King  and  Girty  sent  a  runner  t( 
Detroit  asking  Major  De  Peyster  for  help.  And  whili 
the  British  officer  was  getting  ready  the  Faith  to  sai 

[150: 


NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 


vn  the  river  and  across  Lake  Erie  with  rangers  under 
Dtain  William  Caldwell,  Girty  and  the  chiefs  sounded 

alarm  to  distant  Wyandots,  Delawares,  Shawanese 

Mingoes. 

As  these  preparations  were  being  made  to  meet  them 

Pennsylvania  volunteers  crossed  the  Ohio  and  en- 
aped  at  Mingo  Bottom,  near  what  is  now  Steuben- 
!e  but  which  was  once  a  Mingo  village.     They  were 
1  mounted  and  equipped,  but  had  had  no  training 
acting  under  one  commander.     Among  them  were 
1st  of  the  hundred  men  who  had  slaughtered  the  help- 
'k  Christian  Delawares  at  Gnadenhutten  a  few  months 
flier.     The  commander  of  that  party — Colonel  David 
lliamson — was  also  present.     And  for  a  time  it  was 
ught  that  he  would  lead  this  new  expedition  as  he 
1  the  old.     For  wasn't  it  under  his  leadership  that  the 
derers  had  been  enabled  to  kill  ninety-six  Indians? 
d  wasn't  that  sufficient  to  make  him  stand  out  as  a 
n  of  parts? 

But  fortunately  for  Williamson  there  was  another 
(cer  of  the  same  rank  present.  He  was  Colonel  Will- 
Q  Crawford,  a  more  decent,  more  likable,  and  more 
pectable  soldier  than  the  man  who  had  distinguished 
nself  at  Gnadenhutten.  The  choice  of  commander 
is  made  by  popular  election  and  Crawford  received  the 
bst  votes  from  the  five  hundred  mounted  volunteers. 

51] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


He  was  the  man  to*  lead  them  to  destroy  the  Wyandot 
towns. 

From  the  day  the  Pennsylvania  militiamen  arrived  ' 
at  Mingo  Bottom,  they  were  watched  by  the  people 
whom  they  meant  to  attack.  But  in  ignorance  of  this 
they  rode  forward,  striking  the  same  trail  which  Will- 
iamson had  followed  three  months  earlier,  and  continu- 
ing to  the  Tuscarawas  where  they  saw  the  burned  cab- 
ins and  the  trampled  fields  of  Gnadenhutten,  the  cabins 
which  some  of  the  men  in  the  party  remembered  firing 
into  crematories  for  the  bodies  of  Indians  which  they 
had  dismembered.  4 

Here  they  were  seen  again  by  Wyandot  or  Delaware 
spies.  But  this  time  the  discovery  was  mutual.  Three 
of  Colonel  Crawford's  men  on  a  foraging  party  some 
distance  from  the  main  camp  (where  their  horses  were 
being  fed  on  Indian  corn)  discerned  the  figures  of  two 
braves.  The  militiamen  immediately  fired.  But  their 
marksmanship  was  poor  and  the  two  braves  fled  uri^ 
harmed.  However,  at  the  sound  of  the  shot  nearly  half 
the  volunteers — two  hundred  and  fifty,  that  would  be — 
came  tumbling  out  of  camp  with  their  flintlocks  loaded, 
ready  to  be  on  hand  for  what  they  took  to  be  the  begin- 
ning of  a  lively  skirmish. 

But  nothing  happened.  The  two  braves  vanished 
and  the  forest  was  still  again  save  for  the  noises 


of  thi 
[152f 

i 


NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

r  hundred  and  eighty  Pennsylvanians  as  they  made 
and  cooked  their  provisions  along  the  banks  of  the 

carawas.  Night  came,  then  another  day,  and  they 
e  farther  into  the  wilderness  towards  Sandusky. 

Several  days  passed.  It  was  the  fifth  of  June,  1782. 
.wford's  force  followed  its  guides  out  upon  a  branch 
the  Sandusky  by  whose  banks  there  had  once  been  a 
^ravian  village.  The  cabins  were  there,  but  deserted, 
pre  were  dark  rings  on  the  lush  green  ground  where 
is  had  been.  But  it  was  all  so  quiet,  so  ominously 
jet.  The  volunteers  might  have  heard  the  undis- 
bed  echoes  of  their  own  voices. 

In  the  tall  grass  about  the  empty  village  they  could 
i  only  their  own  tracks.  Questions  came  up  to  be 
[led  by  the  officers  and  the  wiseacres  of  the  Indian 
intry:  Which  way  had  the  damned  redskins  gone? 
fw  much  farther  could  they  go  before  striking  the 
.randot  braves?  How  strong  would  the  Indian  force 
when  they  finally  did  make  contact  with  it?  And 
In't  they  better  retreat?     Finally  it  was  decided  that 

Pennsylvanians  would  march  one  day  longer  towards 
:  west  and  then,  if  no  Delawares  or  Wyandots  were 
:ountered,  they  would  turn  back  from  this  silent 
irie  land. 

Three  days  earlier  Captain  William  Caldwell  with 

Canadian  rangers  and  a  number  of  northern  Indians 

>3] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


had  arrived  at  the* Half  King's  town  on  the  Sandusky 
to  join  Girty  and  a  band  of  Wyandots,  Captain  Pipe  andl 
Wingenund  with  the  Delawares,  and  a  band  of  Min-i 
goes  besides.  Gathering  the  whole  force  under  him— i 
even  then  it  was  considerably  smaller  than  Crawford's— 
Caldwell  set  out  to  challenge  the  advance  of  the  Penn- 
sylvania militiamen. 

They  met  on  the  afternoon  of  June  6  in  a  land  of; 
tall  grass  studded  with  clumps  of  trees.  The  fighting! 
began  when  an  advance  party  of  braves,  creeping  low 
over  the  ground,  came  suddenly  within  sight  of  Craw- 
ford's scouts  and  instantly  discharged  their  muskets. 
The  scouts  retired,  but  were  jostled  forward  by  Craw- 
ford's main  body.  Meanwhile  Captain  Caldwell  and 
several  sections  of  men  under  him  were  entering  a  large 
grove  that  dominated  the  plain.  It  became  a  contested 
spot  as  Colonel  Crawford's  volunteers  rode  up.  And  in 
the  rip  and  whine  of  musketry  that  announced  the  gen- 
eral engagement  Caldwell  was  struck  by  a  leaden  ball 
and  had  to  be  carried  away  from  the  ensuing  action. 
The  Pennsylvanians  lost  one  captain,  who  was  killed, 
and  two  captains  and  a  major,  who  were  wounded. 

The  Americans  gained  the  grove  and  drove  the  Brit- 
ish and  Indians  out  of  it,  into  the  tall  grass.  Then  both 
sides  formed  lines  and  faced  each  other  at  a  complete 
standstill. 

[154] 


SGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

[t  was  a  curious  situation.  The  Canadians  and  In- 
s  knew  the  American  number  to  be  much  greater 
L  theirs  and  so  hesitated  to  take  the  offensive,  espe- 
y  as  they  were  expecting  reinforcements  from  the 
^^anese.  But  the  Pennsylvanians  had  been  unable 
nd  out  the  size  of  the  enemy.  Discovering  white 
ps  among  them — which  they  had  not  counted  on — 
believed  that  the  Canadians  and  Indians  mustered 
jast  double  their  own  number.  So  throughout  the 
:  afternoon  both  sides  kept  a  respectful  distance  from 
L  other  and  passed  the  time  by  a  not  too  expert  show 
larksmanship. 

Night  came.  In  the  darkness  bonfires  were  laid  and 
ted  in  front  of  the  waiting  men,  lighted  so  that  the 
7  from  the  burning  wood  might  save  either  from  a 
rise  attack.  The  antagonists  lay  on  their  arms  and 
jht  with  gnats  and  mosquitoes  which  buzzed  and 
viciously  and  continuously.  The  sunrise  the  next 
ning  disclosed  Americans,  Canadians  and  Indians 
s  lying  exactly  where  they  had  been  the  night  before. 
If  Colonel  Crawford,  instead  of  wasting  this  period 
arkness,  had  made  an  early  attack  and  had  been  able 
eep  his  men  under  control  the  story  would  have  had 
fferent  ending.  He  would  have  been  glad  to,  as- 
5  Butterfield,  but,  as  that  authority  explains,  there 
e  "several    obstacles  in  the  wayj  several  of  his  men 

5] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


were  sick  and  a  niimber  had  been  wounded" — which 
is  so  poor  an  excuse  that  it  makes  one  want  to  search  for 
a  good  one,  an  explanation  better  than  the  obvious  fact 
that  Crawford  let  the  momentous  dawn  slip  by  because 
his  command  of  his  troops  was  not  strong  enough  to 
send  them  forward. 

As  the  day  brightened  all  hope  was  lost.  For  Penn- 
sylvanian  and  Indian  watchers  observed  coming  over  the 
rippling  grass  to  the  south  and  west  a  band  of  mounted 
warriors — one  hundred  and  forty  Shawanese  whom  Al- 
exander McKee  had  brought  hurriedly  up  from  Wapa- 
tomica.  And  now,  with  both  forces  about  equal  even 
with  these  additional  men  on  the  Indian  side,  Crawford's 
officers  came  together  for  a  "war  council/'  the  upshot 
of  which  was  that  they  would  hold  their  lines  until 
nightfall  and  then  make  a  quick  but  orderly  retreat 
through  the  darkness. 

Here  it  might  be  expected  that,  strengthened  by  SQ 
many  Shawanese  warriors,  the  Canadians  and  Indians 
would  take  the  battle  in  their  own  hands.  Instead  they 
too  remained  on  the  defensive,  sending  over  only  enough 
shot  to  keep  in  mind  that  an  enemy  lay  before  them. 
The  day  went  slowly  and  unprofitably  by. 

In  the  darkness  the  order  for  the  retreat  was  passed. 
All  along  the  American  line  men  stood  up,  took  their 
equipment  and  hurried  towards  the  trail  that  wound  to 

[156] 


fENGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

ee  south  and  west.  They  did  not  attempt  to  form  into 
jy  kind  of  marching  order;  they  simply  streamed  in 
te  general  direction  of  where  they  wanted  to  go — 

ihere  safety  lay. 

I  But  Crawford,  as  he  should  have  done,  stood  by. 
|e  wanted  to  see  that  nobody  was  left.  And  as  the 
fen  passed  him  he  called  out  the  names  of  four 
j,out  whom  he  was  particularly  anxious:  John  Craw- 
:)rd,  his  son;  Major  Harrison,  his  son-in-law;  and  his 

L-phews,  Major  Rose  and  young  William  Crawford. 

ut  they  did  not  answer  him.     He  waited,  growing 

ervous. 

I  In  the  confusion  Crawford  was  left  behind.  For 
rith  all  speed  the  gallant  Williamson  had  put  himself 
t  the  head  of  about  three  hundred  men  and  led  them  to 
le  trail.  Crawford  wandered  about  in  the  darkness, 
ailing  now  and  then  in  a  low  voice.  After  a  while  he 
ras  answered  by  Dr.  Knight,  the  regimental  surgeon. 
klore  voices  of  stragglers  sounded  and  a  small  group 
hus  came  together. 

They  struck  directly  eastward,  missing  the  trail, 
["here  was  not  a  guide — quite  naturally — in  the  party 
)f  men  left  behind.  Blindly  and  fatally  they  plodded 
awards  the  village  of  Wingenund,  the  Delaware  war- 
:hief,  but  thinking  they  were  moving  towards  the  south 
and  east  where  saf ^1^^  lay.    For  two  long  days  these  men 

;i57] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


wandered  about  through  tall  grass,  cranberry  marshes 
and  woodland. 

Williamsonj  however,  had  better  luck.  Beginning 
the  retreat  he  led. three  hundred  of  the  militiamen  to 
the  Sandusky  River  and  followed  down  the  east  bank. 
Jt  was  not  till  morning  that  he  discovered  that  Colonel 
Crawford,  the  regimental  surgeon,  Crawford's  son-in- 
law,  Major  Harrison,  and  his  nephew,  William  Craw- 
ford, as  well  as  a  number  of  enlisted  men,  were  missing. 
But  despite  this  he  led  on  the  retreat  3  was  hastened  some 
time  during  the  day  when  a  few  mounted  rangers  and 
Indians  overtook  them  and  drove  them  from  the  rear. 
Williamson  halted  long  enough  to  meet  them.  He  la 
three  men  killed  and  eight  wounded,  but  repelled  the  at 
tack  successfully.  Five  days  later  he  was  on  the  home" 
side  of  the  Ohio  River. 

But  by  this  time  Crawford,  Dr.  Knight,  a  man 
named  Slover,  and  some  others  were  in  the  hands  of  the 
Delawares.  Muddy  from  wading  the  cranberry  marshes, 
scratched  and  torn  by  the  briars  and  half-starved,  they 
had  come  out  upon  a  trail  on  the  afternoon  of  June  7 
and  there  had  met  a  party  of  Delawares  who  were  re- 
turning from  their  pursuit  of  Williamson.  The  Ameri- 
can commander  was  badly  worn  by  his  two  days  and 
nights  of  wandering.  He  made  little  resistance.  The 
Delawares  closed  about  them  with  musket  barrels  bris- 

[158] 


I 


\NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 
■  ■  ■ 

tlig.     Thongs  were  brought  out  and  the  Americans' 
ds  were  tied  behind  their  backs.     Then  they  were 

rrched  to  the  camp  of  Wingenund,  from  where,  after 

i  ce  days'  captivity,  they  were  led  under  a  heavy  guard 

:c Upper  Sandusky. 

f  From  the  moment  he  was  taken  by  the  Delawares 
wford's  death  was  virtually  certain.  And  the  won- 
IS  not  that  he  died,  but  that  he  lived  so  long.  Fol- 
ing  closely  after  the  well-remembered  massacre  by 
lliamson,  carrying  many  of  the  men  in  his  own  army 
o  had  taken  part  in  it,  and  being  at  the  head  of  an  in- 
ing  force  which  had  come  to  destroy  the  homes  of 
i  Wyandots  and  Delawares,  he  could  have  had  little 
sonable  hope  that  mercy  would  be  shown  him. 
Yet  Crawford  did  have  that  hope.  And  hearing 
t  Simon  Girty,  whom  he  had  known  and  had  doubt- 
\  considered  an  inferior  while  about  Fort  Pitt,  was 
th  the  Half  King  at  Upper  Sandusky,  he  asked  that 
captors  take  him  to  the  cabin  of  that  Wyandot  chief. 
They  agreed.  Colonel  Crawford  and  Simon  Girty 
;t  in  the  Half  King's  town  on  the  night  of  the  tenth 
June.  Crawford  was  pale,  badly  scratched  and  weary. 
t  though  his  own  life  was  in  the  greatest  of  danger, 
;  thoughts  when  he  saw  Girty  were  of  his  son-in-law, 
illiam  Harrison,  and  of  his  brother's  son  who  had  been 

imed  for  him.    Both  of  these  young  men  had  lain  with 

J59] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


him  near  a  clump  of  trees  while  facing  the  enemy  on 
June  5j  had  been  with  him  at  the  beginning  of  the  re- 
treat, but  they  also  had  got  lost  from  the  main  body. 

When  Girty  appeared  Crawford's  first  question  was 
of  these  two  young  men.  They  too  had  been  taken  by 
the  DelawareSj  who  had  burned  them  at  the  stake  at  a 
village  farther  down  the  river.  But  this  Girty  did  not 
tell  to  Crawford.  Instead,  either  because  he  did  not 
really  know  what  had  happened  to  them  or  because  he 
felt  it  difficult  to  speak  the  true  words,  he  said  that  they 
had  been  captured  by  the  Shawanese,  but  that  these  war- 
riors had  pardoned  them.  Then  Crawford  and  Girty 
talked  a  little  longer,  nobody  knows  about  what  5  but  it 
has  been  declared  that  Simon  gave  his  word  to  intercede 
for  the  unfortunate  colonel. 

From  here  all  evidence  as  to  what  Girty  did  or  left 
undone  is  very  shaky  and  contradictory.  It  is  said  that 
he  tried  to  save  Crawford;  it  is  likewise  said  that  he  did 
nothing  to  save  him.  But  both  sides  in  discussing 
whether  Girty  did  or  did  not  attempt  to  free  Crawford 
have  slighted  one  important  point. 

It  is  generally  taken  for  granted  that  Girty  should 
have  tried  to  save  Crawford  and  that  he  was  a  fiend  for 
not  doing  so.  But  why  should  he  have  done  so?  Be- 
cause they  were  both  white  men?  (In  war  white  men 
had  killed  each  other  for  centuries.)     Because  they  had 

[160] 


i. 


"INGEANCE  TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

irh  lived  at  Fort  Pitt?  (In  every  important  city  to 
[t  east  there  were  loyalists  and  patriots  who  later  fought 
ainst  each  other.)  Because  common  humanity  de- 
['nded  that  Girty  exert  himself  to  prevent  a  burning 
irty?  (Then  Common  Humanity  asked  too  much  of 
h  people  of  that  time  and  place  and  should  have  known 
iter.)  In  bolstering  up  reasons  for  what  Girty  should 
ive  done  but  omitted  to  do,  western  writers  claim  that 
b  two  men  had  been  friends  at  Fort  Pitt  and  that  Girty 
id  been  frequently  a  guest  "at  Crawford's  hospitable 
loin"  in  Pennsylvania — a  likely  story,  considering  that 
e  was  then  a  major  and  a  man  of  property  while  the 
ler  was  a  border  roughneck  with  a  taste  for  Indian 
fe  and  the  possessor  of  not  a  single  foot  of  property 
ithe  world! 

'  And  if  they  were  not  friends  why  should  Girty  have 
ed  to  save  him?  And  how  could  he  have  accom- 
ished  it  even  if  he  had  tried? 

^  Early  in  the  morning  after  Crawford  had  been 
ought  to  Sandusky,  Captain  Pipe  and  Wingenund 
me  to  claim  the  prisoner.  He  belonged  to  them,  had 
en  taken  by  the  Delawares  whom  he  had  tried  to  de- 
■oy.  His  fate,  as  Colonel  John  Johnston  has  summed 
up,  v/as  "in  satisfaction  for  the  massacre  of  their  peo- 
e  at  the  Moravian  towns  on  the  Muskingum."  Cap- 
in  Pipe  met  him  and  spoke  to  him  from  cruel  lips; 
61] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


he  was  glad  to  see  Crawford,  he  said,  and  meanwhile 
stood  over  him  with  his  hands  full  of  a  black,  sticky 
mixture  which  he  began  to  daub  on  Crawford's  face — 
the  death  warrant. 

^/^From  the  Half  King's  town  Captain  Pipe  and  Win- 
genung  took  Crawford  a  few  miles  westward  along  the 
"old  trace  leading  to  the  Big  Spring,  Wyandot  town.  It 
was  on  the  right  hand  of  the  trace  going  west,  on  a  low 
bottom  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Tymochtee  creek." 

A  fair-sized  party  wound  up  that  trace  with  Craw- 
ford. Towards  the  head  of  it  was  the  chief  prisoner, 
bound  and  heavily  guarded.  Nearby  rode  Captain  Pipe 
and  Wingenund.  A  stone's  throw  back  of  these  came 
Dr.  Knight,  the  regimental  surgeon,  his  hands  tied  and 
a  Delaware  brave  on  either  side  of  him.  Now  and  again 
there  appeared  from  the  opposite  direction  infuriated 
squaws,  braves  and  boys,  some  of  whom  slapped  wet 
scalps  first  in  the  blackened  face  of  Crawford,  then 
against  the  cheeks  of  little  Dr.  Knight.  Stones  flew  out 
and  struck  the  prisoners  5  furious  braves  lay  cudgels  on 
their  backs.  Screams  and  insults  engulfed  the  party  in 
a  hideous  sea  of  noise. 

Among  those  riding  eastward  along  the  trace  was 
Simon  Girty.  He  had  returned  to  the  Delawares  after 
his  meeting  with  Crawford  at  the  Half  King's  town. 
As  he  came  slowly  towards  the  party  he  stopped  and 

[162] 


^.NGEANCE   TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

^ed  to  Crawford,  then  rode  on.  Coming  up  to  Dr. 
ight  he  asked,  ^4s  this  the  doctor? " 

^'Yes,''  Knight  answered,  and  held  out  his  hand  in 
ated  friendship. 

[  "You're  a  damned  rascal;  get  the  hell  along  there,'' 
•ty  told  him  in  effect,  but  later  added  (and  this  was 
i  an  unkindness)  that  Knight  was  to  be  taken  to  the 
iwanese  towns. 

The  stake  was  already  standing;  a  small  blaze  was 
sping  slowly  along  the  faggots  that  encircled  it,  and 
ut  a  hundred  Delawares,  with  a  few  from  other 
»es,  sat  watching  expectantly  when  the  prisoners 
Lved. 

,  "When  we  were  come  to  the  fire,"  Knight  wrote 
prward,  having  been  transferred  to  another  town  and 
jcing  his  escape  on  the  way,  "the  colonel  was  stripped 
.ed,  ordered  to  sit  down  by  the  fire,  and  then  they  beat 
1  with  sticks  and  their  fists.  Presently  after,  I  was 
ited  in  the  same  manner.  They  then  tied  a  rope  to 
I  foot  of  a  post  about  fifteen  feet  high^  bound  the 
DnePs  hands  behind  his  back  and  fastened  the  rope 
:he  ligature  between  his  wrists.  The  rope  was  long 
:ugh  for  him  to  sit  down  or  walk  around  the  post 
le  or  twice  and  return  the  same  way.  The  Colonel 
n  called  to  Girty  and  asked  if  they  intended  to  burn 
,1.     Girty  answered,  yes.     The  colonel  said  he  would 

>3] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


take  it  all  patiently.*  Upon  this  Captain  Pipe  made  a 
speech  to  the  Indians,  viz.,  about  thirty  or  forty  men, 
sixty  or  seventy  squaws  or  boys.  When  the  speech  was 
ended  they  all  yelled  a  hideous  and  hearty  assent  to  what 
had  been  said." 

What  Captain  Pipe  said  is  easily  imagined.  He  spoke 
of  the  treachery  of  Brodhead's  campaign  when  the  Dela- 
wares  were  driven  from  Coshocton,  of  the  Moravian 
massacre  and  of  his  latest  attempt  by  the  prisoner  at  the 
stake  to  send  the  Delawares  fleeing  still  farther  into  the 
wilderness.  Now  Pipe  and  Wingenund  had  their 
revenge.  > 

Meanwhile  Girty  stood  watching.  Perhaps  by  that 
time  he  had  become  so  dulled  to  executions  of  this  kind 
that  he  could  look  on  Crawford  without  once  imagining 
himself  to  be  standing  in  his  place  j  perhaps  he  had  taken 
from  the  Indians  their  own  feelings  with  regard  to 
scenes  of  torture — that  it  is  the  test  of  a  brave  man  and 
to  be  watched  with  scorn  or  admiration,  depending  on 
whether  the  victim  cries  out  or  is  proud  in  his  fortitude. 
But  that  he  had  come  there  to  take  conscious  pleasure 
in  the  slow  death  of  Crawford  is  too  much  to  assert 
without  more  proof  than  there  is  at  hand.  It  is  quite  as 
likely  that  no  ill  will  towards  Crawford  brought  him 
there  and  that  once  among  the  hot-blooded  braves  and 
squaws  he  wished  he  could  find  himself  suddenly  taken 

[164] 


.NGEANCE  TAKES  THE   WRONG  MAN 

t  Z 

<  where.  For  circumstances  made  him  cut  an  embar- 
.  ing  figure  that  he  could  not  have  escaped  noticing 
1  forced  him  into  a  position  from  which  writers  on 
.  y  frontier  history  have  inferred  that  he  was  a  mon- 
■ 

While  the  surrounding  braves  were  shooting  powder 

Crawford's  naked  skin,  while  burning  faggots  were 

ist  against  his  sides  and  the  scalping  knife  shaved 

ears  off  clean  he  came  close  to  the  end  of  his  endur- 

e  and  called  out  to  Girty,  whom  he  begged  to  shoot 

^.     But  Girty  did  not  answer;  there  was  no  sensible 

mtr  he  could  make.    If  he  had  complied  there  would 

,e  been  a  hundred  braves  and  squaws,  maddened  at  be- 

'. cheated  of  their  vengeance,  upon  him;  and  evidently 

pould  not  bring  himself  flatly  to  deny  Crawford  his 

uest. 

.  Crawford  called  again.    And  this  time  Girty  turned 

iy  and  with  a  laugh,  as  Dr.  Knight  reported  (though 

re  are  many  kinds  of  laughter  and  not  all  of  them  are 

ghted,  humorous  or  gay),  "he  said  that  he  had  no 


yy 


People  who  read  of  this  ghastly  performance — peo- 
excepting  Indians,  of  course — naturally  sympathize 
Colonel  Crawford.     A  competent  enough  and  de- 
enough  man  himself,  he  had  come  on  the  heels  of 
liamson's  murderous  expedition,  had  brought  a  gang 
55] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


of  border  rough  ndcks  whom  he  could  not  control,  had 
been  left  behind  by  his  own  outfit  and  had  given  him- 
self into  the  hands  of  the  very  tribes  whose  means  of 
subsistence  he  had  come  to  destroy  and  whose  braves 
he  meant  to  kill.  His  burning  is  a  scene  which  warms 
the  blood  of  every  patriotic  American,  yes,  and  blinds 
the  eye.  For  he  had  no  right  to  expect  to  live;  and  if 
the  Delawares  had  spared  him  they  would  have  showni 
themselves  so  much  more  humane  than  the  average  bor-i 
derer  of  that  day  that  the  contrast  would  even  now  be 
painful.  As  it  was,  though  the  Pennsylvanians,  V&-! 
ginians  and  Kentuckians  fought  as  brutally  and  killed 
as  indiscriminately  as  the  Indian,  they  appear  to  have 
been  more  civilized  than  their  darker  brother  in  that; 
they  never  brought  torture  up  to  a  really  fine  art  in  their 
daily  lives  .   .   . 

After  a  while  Crawford's  body  lay  still  and  black 
and  the  flames  ran  low  over  the  expiring  faggots. 


I 


[16( 


th  One  War  Ended  and  No?ie  Other  at  Hand  Simon. 

Takes  a  Wife 


ai 


CHAPTER  VIII 

yVith  One  War  Ended  and  None  Other  at  Hand 
Simon  Takes  a  Wife 


r. 


HE  next  year  ended  the  War  of  the  Revolution, 
lit  when  word  finally  reached  the  border  that  peace  had 
ben  declared  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
Sites  of  America,  Simon  Girty,  characteristically,  was 
Idding  a  marauding  party  to  within  a  few  miles  of 
Ittsburgh.  He  heard  the  guns  which  the  commandant 
a  Fort  Pitt  was  firing  in  salute  to  these  tidings,  but  he 
CLild  not  believe  that  these  dull,  sullen  booms  that  shook 
t.e  quiet  of  the  countryside  were  made  in  joyous  recog- 
n:ion  that  the  war  had  ended.  A  prisoner  he  had  cap- 
tred  there  plaintively  told  him  that  peace  between  the 
to  countries  had  come,  but  Girty  remained  dubious 
ad  took  him  back  to  Detroit  in  spite  of  his  remon- 
3'ances. 

Earlier,  in  the  fall  of  1782  and  the  spring  of  1783, 
Snon  had  fought  steadily  against  the  frontiersmen. 
\  ith  Captain  Caldwell's  Canadian  rangers  and  Alex- 
^der  McKee's  Indians  he  had  been  at  the  battle  of  Blue 
Icks  and  had  been  in  the  attack  on  Bryan's  Station. 
69] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


Besides  engaging  in  these  he  had  led  some  expeditions  of 
his  own  against  the  Kentucky  and  Virginia  borders.  It 
seems  he  was  ready  to  continue  fighting  indefinitely. 

But  when  he  reached  Detroit  from  his  last  maraud 
during  the  war  he  discovered  that  there  were  no  more 
attacks  just  then  to  be  taken  part  in.  The  British  com- 
mandantj  instead  of  locking  up  the  prisoner  which  Girty 
had  brought  from  Fort  Pitt,  released  him  and  returned 
him  to  his  home.  There  was  peace!  Affairs  had  quieted 
down!  It  was  difficult  for  him  to  understand,  but  after 
a  while  he  mastered  it. 

It  was  during  this  unaccountable  lull  that  Simon 
made  a  slight  concession  to  civilization.  He  married 
Miss  Catharine  Malott,  a  girl  of  about  half  his  age. 

In  an  April  four  years  earlier  Catharine,  her  young 
brothers  and  sisters  and  her  parents  were  on  their  way 
down  the  Ohio  River  towards  the  Kentucky  settlements. 
They  had  passed  a  little  beyond  Wheeling  when  a  band 
of  Indians  appeared  and  began  firing.  The  father,  Peter 
Malott,  managed  to  escape.  But  the  rest  of  the  family 
was  captured  and  began  to  live  the  life  of  the  Indians. 

When  Simon  met  her,  Catharine  had  become  the 
adopted  daughter  in  an  offshoot  family  of  the  Dela- 
wares.  She  wore  moccasins,  a  leather  petticoat  and  she 
greased  herself  well  with  bear  fat,  a  process  warranted 

[170] 


SIMON    TAKES  A    WIFE 

protect  her  skin  from  the  stings  and  bites  of  outrage- 
1  insects.  When  they  met  and  why  they  married  can 
y  be  conjectured.  Perhaps  it  was  a  love  affair.  Or 
haps  Catharine  so  abominated  the  Indian  mode  of  life 
t,  as  her  only  chance  of  escape,  she  was  willing  to 
ept  Simon  Girty.  At  any  rate,  in  August,  1784,  she 
t  the  Indian  village  in  which  she  had  grown  to  young 
manhood  and  followed  her  intended  husband  up 
ough  the  Ohio  country  and  around  the  west  shore  of 
be  Erie  to  Detroit. 

At  the  beginning  marriage  made  a  change  in  Simon's 
idering  life.  He  talked  with  some  of  the  Indians 
Dss  the  river  from  Detroit — for  he  needed  a  respect- 
i  place  to  live — and  asked  them  whether  they  minded 
jie  laid  out  a  little  farm  along  the  east  bank  of  the 
fer.  They  were  willing  for  him  to  come.  But  he 
'  got  permission  from  the  British  commandant,  who 

very  strict  with  white  men  who  trespassed  on  In- 
1  country.  So  Simon  built  a  cabin  a  few  rods  south 
vhere  the  Canadian  village  of  Maiden  grew  up,  and 
:an  thinking  of  cultivating  the  soil  into  a  farm.  Re- 
d  on  half  pay  from  the  British  Indian  service,  he 

Catharine  lived  in  their  stout  cabin  with  no  pressing 
;its  unsatisfied. 
I  But  of  this  kind  of  existence  he  was  to  know  very 

e. 

1] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


The  peace  that  had  come  seriously  affected  only  the 
east.  On  the  western  border,  from  Fort  Pitt  down  to  the 
Kentucky  country  and  along  the  broadening  Ohio,  af- 
fairs continued  virtually  as  they  had  been  before.  In 
one  article  of  the  treaty  between  England  and  America 
the  former  was  given  the  right  to  all  of  the  trading 
posts  of  the  Great  Lakes  region  as  security  until  America 
had  paid  off  her  obligations  to  loyalists  whose  goods  the 
government  had  taken.  This  enabled  the  British  In- 
dian service  to  keep  its  hold  on  the  Ohio  tribes,  which 
was  necessary  if  Canadian  traders  were  to  continue  their 
profitable  business  in  the  exchange  of  furs.  It  was  to 
their  interest  that  the  Ohio  tribes  remain  where  they 
were.  And  this,  quite  naturally,  was  also  what  the  In- 
dian himself  wanted.  But  in  opposition  to  both  of  them 
the  Americans  were  already  beginning  to  look  on  the 
rich  land  northwest  of  the  Ohio  as  belonging  to  them- 
selves and  to  make  efforts  towards  securing  it. 

The  same  year  in  which  Simon  Girty  married  Cath- 
arine Malott  and  went  to  live  near  Maiden  there  was 
held  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  between  the  Americans 
and  the  Seneca-Iroquois  confederacy.  But  to  give  the 
name  of  treaty  to  what  took  place  is  to  misuse  the  word. 
For  the  United  States  commissioners  simply  demanded 
what  they  wanted  and  the  Indians  were  forced  to  accept. 
The  situation  is  thus  explained  in  the  History  of  the 

[172] 


SIMON   TAKES  A    WIFE 

•ritory  Northwest  of  the  Ohio:  "Large  bounties  of 
d  had  been  promised  by  Congress  to  officers  and  sol- 
's of  the  line  (the  same  practice  that  had  caused  Lord 
nmore's  War  in  1774).    Virginia,  who  regarded  her- 
as  owner  of  the  unlimited  territories  of  Tennessee 
Kentucky  and  northwest  of  the  Ohio,  had  also  made 
nificent   promises  of  bounties  to  her  soldiers  and 
:ers.     These  bounties  in  case  of  brigadier  generals 
e    10,000    acres 5    and   to   major   generals,    15,000 
\pSj  all  other  officers  less,  in  proportion  to  their  rank, 
pse  who  were  entitled  to  these  bounties  became  anx- 
^  to  receive  them.     By  the  war  their  business  had 
\n  broken  up,  the  commerce  and  manufactures  of  the 
fntry  were  of  little  value,  and  the  small  and  sterile 
tns  of  New  England  and  the  Atlantic  coast  offered 
kll  attractions  for  agriculture  compared  with  the  rich 
^is  of  Kentucky  and  the  Ohio  country,  of  which  ac- 
fnts  had  found  their  way  to  these  eastern  states.    Con- 
ks was  pressed  by  them  to  provide  for  the  settlement 
(these  territories,  particularly  the  great  region  north- 
t  of  the  Ohio  River.      Believing  that  the  Indian 
es  who  had  been  at  war  with  the  United  States  were 
e  treated  as  defeated  enemies,  with  no  absolute  rights 
tthe  lands  they  occupied.  Congress  made  the  treaty 
Fort  Stanwix  in  October,  1784,  with  the  Six  Nations, 
ng  their  boundary  west  by  the  west  line  of  Pennsyl- 

'3] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


vania  and  giving  to  the  United  States  all  north  and  wej/ 
of  the  Ohio." 

A  few  months  later  another  arbitrary  treaty  wa/- 
madej  that  of  Fort  Mcintosh,  in  which  the  Delaware 
and  Wyandots  signed  away  not  only  land  that  did  belon) 
to  them  but  land  that  was  not  theirs  as  well.  And  thu- 
it  was  taken  for  granted  that  the  Ohio  country  was  f reeh 
open  to  colonization  and  that  if  the  Indians  did  no^ 
peaceably  submit  they  were  treacherous  scoundrels  am 
deserved  no  pity. 

But  the  Indians  would  not  submit,  at  least  not  with 
out  a  fight.  And  this  brought  Simon  Girty  down  intc 
the  Ohio  country  again  before  his  marriage  had  run  \ 
year.  For  the  British  Indian  service,  seeing  the  situa- 
tion, also  saw  that  they  could  make  use  of  it  to  keep  theii 
valuable  trading  posts. 

Simon,  McKee,  and  Matthew  Elliott  became  tht 
three  principal  agents  in  the  Ohio  country  who  kept  th( 
Indian  temper  at  war  heat.  In  the  spring  of  1785 
Colonel  Josiah  Harmar,  then  commandant  at  Fori 
Mcintosh,  learned  of  Girty's  movements  and  sputtered 
^'Speeches  have  been  continually  sent  by  the  British  f  roir 
Detroit  to  the  Indians  since  the  treaty,  and  I  have  good 
intelligence  that  several  traders  have  been  among  theOL: 
using  all  means  to  make  them  entertain  a  bad  opinion' 
of  the  Americans.     One  Simon  Girty,  I  am  informe 

[174 


SIMON    TAKES   A    WIFE 


3  been  to  Sandusky  for  that  purpose.  I  have  taken 
jry  means  in  my  power  to  counteract  their  proceed- 
rs,  and  have  directed  the  Indians  not  to  listen  to  their 
3,  but  to  tie  and  bring  in  here  any  of  those  villains 
10  spread  reports  among  them  injurious  to  the  United 
ites,  in  order  that  they  may  be  punished." 

Colonel  Harmar  (later  General  Harmar,  who  was 
lead  a  large  and  unsuccessful  expedition  against  these 
dians  who  had  the  effrontery  to  listen  to  bad  opinions 
)ken  of  the  United  States)  here  breathes  the  very 
rit  of  the  men  who  stood  impatiently  waiting  to  break 
rough  the  Indian  border.  Like  George  Rogers  Clark 
VincenneSj  like  the  commissioners  at  Forts  Stanwix 
d  Mcintosh  he  did  not  confer  with  the  natives,  he 
"ected  them.  It  was  villainous  that  a  bad  opinion  of 
e  Americans  should  be  spread  among  the  Indians.  The 
dians  should  take  all  of  the  men  who  talked  injuriously 

the  United  States,  tie  them  and  hand  them  over  to 
nerican  justice!     And  meanwhile  all  of  their  land  was 
ing  confiscated. 
Girty,  however,  was  not  taken  to  Fort  Mcintosh  to 

punished.  He  continued  to  roam  the  Ohio  country 
idely,  going  among  the  Delawares,  Wyandots  and 
lawanese,  giving  them  counsel  and  presents.  And 
:spite  the  directions  of  ColoneLHarmar  he  was  allowed 

continue  his  damaging  work  among  the  tribes. 

[75] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


The  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  had  penned  up  th 
Seneca-Iroquois  j    the    treaty    of   Fort    Mcintosh   ha 
halved  the  land  of  the  Delawares,  and  now  the  Shawan    -' 
ese  and  Miamis  were  in  line  to  be  treated  with,  for  in: 
migration  was  swinging  down  the  Ohio.     So  a  fort  wi 
built  at  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Miami  and  in  the  fa] 
of  1785  the  Indians  of  southern  and  western  Ohio  wer 
invited  to  hear  how  much  land  was  to  be  left  themj  oi 
as  Butterfield  puts  it,  "Congress  [was  of  the  opinion 
that  the  treaty  of  peace  of   1783  with  Great  Britai:' 
absolutely  invested  the   [American]   government  witl 
the  fee  of  all  the  Indian  lands  within  the  limits  of  th 
United  States  and  that  they  had  the  right  to  assign  o    - 
retain  such  portions  as  they  should  judge  proper."  -j! 

But  the  Indians  thought  otherwise.  And  the  onl  Ei 
representatives  that  came  to  Fort  Finney  were  a  fe\  :5] 
Shawanese.  Nevertheless  they  were  told  that  thence  '" 
forth  their  hunting  grounds  were  to  begin  far  north  o  - 
the  Ohio  River,  to  go  west  into  the  country  claimed  b; 
the  Miamis  and  south  and  east  to  the  boundaries  of  th 
Wyandots  and  Delawares. 

The  Shawanese  chiefs  went  back  to  their  families 
looking  angrily  at  the  string  of  wampum  which  thjj^! 
Americans  had  given  them.     As  for  the  Miamis,  the;    Ai 
had  kept  proudly  aloof.     Until  now,  because  they  werfc 
the  farthest  westward  tribe  in  the  Ohio  country,  theipte 

[176;i7' 


SIMON    TAKES   A    WIFE 


ad  not  been  troubled  by  the  headlong  rushing  settlers, 
lut  their  turn  was  soon  to  come. 

Despite  these  treaties,  the  strings  of  wampum  and 
le  presentation  of  hostages  which  accompanied  them, 
ne  Indians  were  not  satisfied  to  lose  their  land.  On  the 
/uscarawas  and  the  Hockhocking  in  the  northeast  white 
len  fell  under  the  tomahawk;  and  at  the  new  headquar- 
srs  of  the  Dclawares  near  W'apatomica  there  was  held 
great  council  of  Wyandots,  Shawanese,  Delawares, 
Jiamis  and  others  who  came  to  discuss  ways  of  driving 
ut  the  Americans.  They  had  been  temporarily  stunned 
nto  inactivity  when  England  had  given  up  the  war. 
Jut  now  they  were  rallying  again,  even  though  the  col- 
•nies  had  faced  about  from  east  to  west. 

England,  they  found,  was  still  willing  to  help  them 
.nd  Sir  John  Johnson,  they  wxre  told,  was  to  hold  a 
.'ouncil  for  their  benefit  in  the  following  year — it  was 
.786 — at  Niagara.  It  would  be  chiefly  among  the 
kneca-Iroquois,  but  the  Ohio  Indians  were  invited  to 
)e  present.  Ready  for  any  alliance  they  could  find,  they 
:ame;  and  at  the  meeting  Girty,  McKee,  and  Elliott 
lelped  strengthen  their  resolve  to  make  whoever  took 
.heir  lands  pay  for  them  in  some  way  or  other. 

At  this  council  Johnson  truthfully  told  the  assembled 
iachems  and  warriors  that  if  the  various  tribes  did  not 
anite  in  a  solid  front  of  defense  they  would  soon  lose  all 
[177] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


of  their  hunting  grounds.      Many  heard  him,   man] 
cheered,  but  nothing  was  done  about  it. 

Another  meeting  was  held  by  Johnson  later  in  th< 
year.  The  place  .was  up  the  Detroit  River  from  Lak( 
Erie  and  representatives  of  more  than  a  dozen  tribe 
came  there.  Captain  Brant  arrived  from  the  east  an» 
heatedly  harangued  the  assembly  on  the  necessity  of  ai 
all-embracing  confederacy  to  repel  the  whites.  Bu 
through  a  variety  of  interests  and  dialects  which  gav 
them  much  to  overcome  they  were  enabled  to  act  to 
gether  only  slightly:  as  a  body  they  notified  Congres 
that  they  expected  settlers  to  keep  out  of  the  Ohio  coun 
try  and  asked  that  the  United  States  send  commissioner 
to  meet  them  near  the  Ohio  boundary  to  discuss  th 
future  relations  between  the  two  races.  The  comin; 
spring  (1787)5  ^h^y  thought,  would  be  a  good  time  fo 
the  council  to  take  place. 

The  coming  spring,  the  Americans  thought,  was 
better  time  to  think  of  settling  the  Ohio  country  witi 
white  men.  A  portion  of  the  southern  part  had  bee: 
surveyed  and  in  that  year  Congress  placed  enough  0: 
sale  in  New  York  to  amount  to  $72,974.  And  in  th 
fall  of  the  year  Manasseh  Cutler  and  Winthrop  Sar 
geant,  acting  as  agents  for  the  New  England  Ohio  Com 
pany,  bought  a  tract  that  was  bounded  "by  the  Ohi( 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Scioto  to  the  intersection  of  th 

[178 


S/r  ](jh)i  Johnsoji 


SIMON    TAKES  A    WIFE 

vjstern  boundary  of  the  seventh  range  of  townships  then 
srveying;  thence  by  said  boundary  to  the  northern 
tundary  to  the  northern  boundary  or  the  tenth  town- 
sip  from  the  Ohioj  thence  by  a  due  west  line  to  the 
f  iot0  5  thence  by  the  Scioto  to  the  beginning."  And  in 
t^  same  month  that  this  land  was  sold  Congress  ap- 
I'inted  a  governor  to  the  Northwest  Territory.  Gen- 
eal  Arthur  St.  Clair  was  chosen.  There  were  a  secre- 
try  and  some  judges,  also  an  ordinance  for  the  govern- 
lent  of  the  territory,  which  last  contains  the  curious 
atement  that  ^^the  utmost  good  faith  shall  always  be 
oserved  towards  the  Indians,  their  lands  and  property 
{.all  never  be  taken  from  them  without  their  consent 
..  ,"j  as  though  anyone  ever  willingly  consented  to 
iving  his  property  taken  from  him.  ...  A  month 
iter  General  Rufus  Putnam,  under  the  direction  of 
le  land  company,  had  got  forty-seven  men  and  was 
taking  ready  to  go  to  this  immense  tract  and  prepare 
for  the  settlers  who  were  to  follow. 

That  was  the  only  answer  the  tribes  received  to  their 
^quest  that  the  Americans  keep  out  of  the  Ohio  country 
ntil  after  another  council  had  been  held.  During  the 
immer  of  1787  the  Indians,  however,  were  expecting 
)me  news  of  the  commissioners  and  had  come  to  the 
oot  of  the  Maumee  Rapids  to  await  it.  Time  went  by 
nd  no  message  came;  guided  by  Brant  the  representa- 
179] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


tives  of  the  various  tribes  concluded  they  would  retui 
to  their  families  and  meet  again  in  the  following  ye: 
at  the  same  place. 

Before  this  second  convention  of  Indians  there  w 
another  settlement  of  white  men  on  the  northwest  si; 
of  the  Ohio.  John  Cleve  Symmes,  father-in-law 
William  Henry  Harrison,  and  a  number  of  other  lail 
speculators  had  bought  a  tract  between  the  Great  ari 
Little  Miamis  and  within  a  month  afterward  had  begii 
a  settlement  five  miiles  above  the  site  on  which  Cincinnsi 
now  stands. 

Time  came  for  the  convention.  But  as  the  day  a] 
proached  a  runner  appeared  at  the  foot  of  the  Maum^ 
Rapids  with  a  message  from  Governor  St.  Clair,  t 
had  discovered  that  they  were  to  meet  again  and  in  ord 
to  confuse  them  and  divert  them  from  any  direct  actic 
they  might  take  he  requested  that  they  meet  him  at  Fo 
Harmar.  Which  was  no  more  than  a  trick,  for  i 
sooner  had  the  tribal  sachems  got  halfway  across  tl 
wilderness  than  they  were  met  by  another  messengi 
from  St.  Clair  who  informed  them  that  they  would  1 
foolish  to  expect  the  white  man  to  recross  the  Ohio  ar 
that  the  early  treaties  must  be  abided  by.  Disgusted  ar 
angered,  Brant  and  the  rest  turned  back. 

It  was  such  events  as  these,  all  of  them  increasir 
the  sullenness   of   the   Indians — who   saw   themselv 

[18C 


SIMON    TAKES  A    WIFE 

Miuned  in  now  to  the  east  and  south — and  inflaming 
:e  warriors  to  a  heat  in  which  they  flung  themselves 
iross  the  encroaching  border  and  hacked  at  settlers, 
:rning  their  cabins  and  stockades,  which  led  up  to  the 
[dian  war  and  which,  in  turn,  enabled  Simon  Girty  to 
iss  what  remained  of  his  crime  vears  in  scenes  of  gore. 


t 


181] 
I 


Wherein  Two  Generals  Lose  Their  Armies 


B. 


CHAPTER  IX 

Wherein  Two  Generals  Lose  Their  Armies 


Y  1790  Catharine  Girty  had  borne  her  husband 
\so  children,  Ann  and  Thomas.  And  now  Simon  had 
11  the  things  that  makes  a  domesticated  man.  But 
lough  on  the  verge  of  fifty,  having  led  an  extraordi- 
arily  hard  life,  he  was  yet  eager  to  leave  his  wife,  his 
Dn  and  daughter,  his  farm  and  warm  cabin  and  go  off 
ito  the  wilderness  where  he  would  sleep  on  a  bed  of 
dns,  eat  with  his  fingers  in  the  Indian  way  and  where 
e  knew  that  war  was  imminent.  For  word  had  come 
lat  General  Harmar  (he  commanded  Fort  Washington, 
le  recently  built  garrison  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Ohio 
ear  Symmes'  settlement)  had  plans  to  march  north- 
ward with  more  than  a  thousand  men.  That  informa- 
on,  rather  than  holding  Girty  back,  was  what  drew 
im  down  to  the  Ohio  country. 

Simon  made  his  headquarters  at  the  foot  of  the 
/laumee  Rapids,  a  few  miles  up  the  bay  from  Lake 
Irie.  The  rapids  were  a  long  stretch  of  rock-studded 
fallows  beside  which  the  sachems  and  warriors  who  at- 
"nded  the  Ohio  Indian  council  of  1787  waited  for  the 
185] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


answer  from  General  St.  Clair,  the  answer  that  neveji 
came.  They  were  well  towards  the  mouth  of  the  Mau-j 
mee,  which  river  hems  in  the  extreme  northwesteni 
corner  of  what  later  became  Ohio  state.  And  it  was  i\, 
this  corner  that  the  tribes  were  congregating.  Blu(i 
Jacket,  the  stubborn  and  courageous  Shawanese  chief 
tain,  had  a  village  along  the  Auglaize  one  mile  fron 
its  junction  with  the  Maumee;  young  Tecumseh  wa( 
close  at  hand 5  Captain  Pipe  had  come  westward  witl 
his  Delaware  warriors  and  was  hovering  in  the  neighj 
borhood;  Tarhe  the  Crane  and  some  Wyandots  ha(j 
a  village  within  a  day's  journey  to  the  east;  while  dowi; 
at  the  Maumee's  source,  at  the  meeting  of  the  St.  Mary'j 
and  St.  Joseph's  rivers.  Little  Turtle  was  at  Kekiongi 
gay,  the  seat  of  the  Miami  tribe.  And  during  the  yea 
Captain  Joseph  Brant  was  thereabouts  with  some  o| 
his  Mohawks. 

The  foot  of  the  Maumee  Rapids  was  then  a  bus) 
place.  Supplies  of  powder,  muskets,  lead,  mutton,  peas 
corn,  rice,  blue,  red,  scarlet  and  crimson  bolts  of  cloth 
bags  of  vermilion  dye,  were  being  sent  down  by  flatboa 
from  Detroit,  and  Simon  was  at  hand  to  apportion  th 
goods  among  the  various  tribes.  Old  braves  strode  abou 
in  blankets,  staring  gloomily  or  with  lighted  eyes.  Youni 
bucks  laughed  and  tried  their  muscles  in  the  games,  th 
broad  jump,  the  running  race  and  an  early,  almost  pre 

[1861 


'WO    GENERALS  LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

istoric  kind  of  football  in  which  one  side  tried  to  carry 
stuffed  and  rounded  skin  through  the  other.  The 
quaws  watched  their  men  folk  and  went  quietly  about 
leir  work  of  providing  wood  and  water,  which  were 
lentiful.  There  was  talk  of  war  and  of  a  great  coun- 
11  meeting  at  which  it  would  be  determined. 

The  early  fall  of  the  year  went  by  and  news  came 
han  General  Harmar  was  on  his  way.  What  did  he 
hink  he  was  going  to  do?  the  Indians  wondered.  Simon 
jirty  walked  about  among  them,  sometimes  in  the  In- 
lian  dress,  breeches,  moccasins,  a  long  skin  shirt,  silver 
bracelets  on  his  wrists  and  earrings  pendant  along  his 
ound,  sun-tanned  cheeks.  The  Americans,  he  loudly 
epeated  the  Indians'  thoughts,  had  no  right  to  be  on  the 
lorth  bank  of  the  Ohio!  Let  them  go  back  to  where 
hey  belonged!  With  most  of  the  braves  he  could  speak 
n  their  own  tongue  and  his  voice  was  beginning  to  be 
leard  in  their  council  meetings,  at  which  he  was  the 
)nly  white  man  permitted. 

For  twelve  years  now  Simon  had  been  living  in  their 
ullages  and  camps,  attending  and  often  leading  bands 
)f  warriors  against  the  border,  supplying  many  of  their 
wants  from  the  King's  stores.  They  knew  him  to  have 
I  fair  amount  of  honesty  and  never  to  have  cheated  them. 
Many  times  he  had  led  parties  of  them  on  bold  marauds, 
and  usually  they  had  come  back  with  scalps,  prisoners 

[187] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


and  goods  looted  from  white  stockades  and  cabins.     He  jj 
had  qualities  which   they  admired — strength  withouti*! 
foolhardinesSj  perseverance  in  war  and  the  willingness 
to  slash  out  fiercely  against  the  enemy.    For  a  long  time 
he  had  continued  his  duties  in  the  British  service  and 
his  counsel  to  the  Indians  had  always  been  for  them  to 
fight.     Yet  there  was  something  more  than  mere  duty 
or  friendships  to  sharpen  his  thoughts  towards  war  with 
the  Americans.    There  was  something  personal  about  it; ; 
and  this  axe  which  he  had  to  grind  had  been  curiously 
fashioned. 

So  far  as  the  United  States  was  concerned  Girty  was 
an  outlaw.  Years  earlier  he  and  Alexander  McKee  and 
Matthew  Elliott  had  been  charged  with  treason  by  a 
continental  court  and  when  they  did  not  appear  had  been 
adjudged  guilty.  Thus  a  legal  execution  waited  for  him 
in  Pennsylvania.  And  this  fact,  perhaps  inconsiderable 
by  itself,  fitted  neatly  in  with  the  general  American  atti- 
tude towards  him  as  he  hiad  learned  it.  It  must  have 
seemed  to  him  that  half  the  country  which  he  had  so 
surreptitiously  left  was  imbued  with  the  most  bitter  and 
personal  hatred  towards  him.  This  knowledge  had  first 
come  through  chance,  when  he  had  captured  the  letter 
in  which  Colonel  John  Gibson  had  written  coolly  that  if  \ 
Girty  fell  into  his  hands  he  would  trepan  him.  Up  to 
that  time,  though  he  had  had  ample  opportunity,  he  had 

[188] i 


rWO    GENERALS  LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

lot  been  especially  violent  against  the  borderers.  On 
returning  with  the  letter  to  Detroit,  however,  he  was 
gloomy,  as  Heckewelder  noticed.  Then  there  were 
Heckewelder's  and  Zeisberger's  reports  to  Fort  Pitt, 
from  which  it  appeared  that  one  Simon  Girty,  late  of 
che  Pittsburgh  garrison,  was  one  of  the  most  ubiquitous 
and  most  malignant  forces  that  preyed  on  the  frontier. 
These,  spreading  about  the  facts  of  Girty's  raids  and 
exaggerating  them,  must  have  been  in  the  minds — in 
fact  they  were — of  many  of  the  borderers  whom  Girty 
captured  or  met  in  the  Indian  villages.  There  was  also 
a  reward  on  his  head:  it  was  for  eight  hundred  dollars, 
nearly  as  much  as  President  Washington  thought  the 
Cherokees  should  receive  as  annuities  for  having  been 
driven  out  of  North  Carolina!  All  this  was  fermenting 
in  his  mind.  Even  at  the  burning  of  Colonel  Crawford 
he  had  been  apprehensive  of  what  the  Americans  would 
do  to  him  if  he  fell  into  their  hands.  He  asked  the  opin- 
ion of  Dr.  Knight  on  this  point,  muttering  that  he  heard 
something  about  vengeance  having  been  sworn  against 
him.  Then  he  had  tried  to  make  little  of  the  matter  by 
adding  that  for  his  part  he  doubted  it.  Plainly  he  was 
worried. 

Now  the  Americans  were  coming,  pushing  bun- 
glingly  but  irresistibly  up  through  the  long  shadows  of 
defeat.  And  from  his  headquarters  at  the  Maumee  Rap- 
[189] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


ids  Simon  listened  to  the  news  brought  by  the  fleet  run- 
ners. General  Harmar,  it  was  discovered,  had  left  Fort 
Washington  in  October  with  thirteen  hundred  men.  He 
was  aiming  in  the  direction  of  the  Miami  villages  about 
Kekiong-gay. 

But  this  time  Girty  had  no  chance  to  meet  the 
Americans.  For  Little  Turtle,  glowering  but  prudent, 
had  withdrawn  all  of  his  warriors  and  their  families. 
They  had  taken  their  belongings  and  had  moved  down 
the  Maumee  so  as  to  be  near  the  other  tribes  in  case 
Harmar  drove  farther  into  their  country.  He  would  I 
soon  go  back. 

Harmar    arrived.      He    found    Kekiong-gay   barei 
and  deserted.     About  the  empty  cabins  the  cornstalks' 
had  been  stripped.     But  he  destroyed  what  little  there 
was  to  be  destroyed  and  then  turned  back  towards  Fort 
Washington. 

But  his  return  march  was  more  eventful.  For  the 
Miami  warriors  followed  him,  striking  detachments  of 
his  army  at  several  points  and  killing  a  number  of  offi- 
cers and  men.  The  journey  back  to  Fort  Washington 
became  a  bedraggled  retreat. 

Through  the  snow  Miami  braves  rode  northward 
towards  the  Maumee,  exultant  at  the  success  of  their 
tactics  against  General  Harmar.  It  was  winter  and 
their  stores  were  low,  but  there  were  provisions  coming 

[190] 


I 

71V0    GENERALS   LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

f  Dm  the  King's  stores  at  Detroit  and  they  had  let  enough 
fc3od  to  make  them  feel  victorious. 
*  December  came  and  the  tribes  went  into  council,  the 
rrpose  of  which  was  the  formation  of  a  confederacy. 
J  Hon  Girty  spoke  as  one  of  the  chiefs,  saying:  Let 
tz  white  man  go  back  across  the  Ohio  and  leave  the 
]dian  to  his  hunting  ground.  Let  him  break  up  the 
Jrts  he  has  built  on  the  north  bank,  else  we  will  burn 
tern  for  him.  And  let  us  assembled  here  send  out  the 
id  belts  of  war  to  the  chieftains  of  all  the  Indian  tribes 
<  that  they  may  join  us  in  driving  the  white  man  back 
^here  he  came  from!  Blue  Jacket,  Tarhe,  Little  Tur- 
ii,  Bockongahelas — all  of  the  war  chiefs  spoke  those 
:ords  and  were  thereby  heartened  to  believe  that  what 
itey  wanted  would  come  to  pass. 

Not  only  did  Simon  urge  the  braves  in  the  council 

Duse  towards  war,  he  was  also  ready,  solely  of  his  own 

xord,  with  a  guiding  hand  in  the  field.     Towards  the 

'  id  of  the  meeting  he  called  to  the  warriors,  asking  them 

ho  would  follow  him  down  to  the  white  man's  forts. 

Many  answered  his  call.  And  while  the  war  pole 
ill  shivered  in  the  cold  wind  Girty  led  a  pack  down  the 
mg  trail — it  was  nearly  two  hundred  miles — to  the 
eighborhood  of  Dunlap's  Station,  which  then  became 
is  objective. 

They  left  the  Maumee  in  December,  probably  the 

191] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE  ! 

J 

middle  of  the  montK;  for  by  January  8  a  party  of  Girty" 
scouts  who  had  followed  down  the  Great  Miami  to 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  Dunlap  settlement  had  com(^ 
upon  four  white  men.  The  frontiersmen  were  on  thil 
west  bank,  where  they  had  camped  the  night  before 
had  finished  their  breakfast  and  were  unsuspecting! 
walking  along  the  river  when  Girty's  scouts  fired  a^ 
them  from  an  ambush.  One  of  the  four  men  droppec 
dead;  two  wheeled  and  ran  down  the  trail  to  the  settld 
mentj  but  the  fourth  was  captured.  His  name  wa' 
Abner  Hunt,  and  the  Indians,  apparently  satisfied  tha 
their  job  was  done,  bound  him  and  carried  him  up  th 
Great  Miami  towards  Girty  instead  of  pursuing  th* 
two  that  had  escaped. 

A  day  or  so  after  the  capture  the  braves  and  theS 
prisoner  met  Girty  coming  down  the  river  with  his  war 
riors,  who  were  nearly  three  hundred  in  number.  Hun' 
was  terrified  to  stand  before  this  darkly  visaged  whit 
man  in  Indian  dress.  And  from  him  Girty  learned  wha 
there  was  to  know  about  Dunlap's  Station^  that  the  set 
tlement  covered  about  an  acre  in  which  several  cabir 
were  enclosed  by  surrounding  pickets  5  that  at  the  cornei 
of  the  pickets  stood  blockhouses  in  which  the  men  coul 
defend  themselves  from  attack,  and  that  of  the  men  wh 
were  capable  of  bearing  arms  there  were  seventeen  wh 
belonged  there  regularly  with  their  wives  and  childre 

[192 


I 

:W0   GENERALS  LOSE    THEIR   ARMIES 

ad  also  eighteen  private  soldiers  who  had  been  sent 
tere  a  short  while  before  by  General  Harmar  from 
]Drt  Washington.  The  whole  was  commanded  by  Lieu- 
inant  Jacob  Kingsbury. 

Taking  Hunt  with  him,  Girty  and  his  three  hundred 
iaves  moved  on  down  the  river  and  on  the  next  night 
iime  quietly  within  sight  of  the  stockade  and  prepared 
•  make  an  overwhelming  surprise  in  the  morning.  The 
•aves  were  kept  well  within  the  surrounding  woods 
id  no  fires  showed  through  to  the  clearing.  In  a  wide 
rcle  they  lay  on  their  arms  and  waited  for  dawn. 

As  the  sun  rose  the  savages  appeared  among  the 
umps  in  the  fields  about  the  stockade.  They  ran  for- 
''ard,  howling  and  firing  into  the  logs.  But  the  two 
,ien  who  had  escaped  when  Hunt  was  taken  had  hurried 
ack  to  the  stockade  with  the  news  that  Indians  were  in 
le  neighborhood  and  Lieutenant  Kingsbury  was  some- 
what prepared.  The  soldiers  inside  ran  at  once  to  the 
lockhouses  and  returned  the  fire  through  the  loopholes, 
hooting  so  effectively  that  no  Indian  at  any  point  got 
vithin  reach  of  the  pickets. 

Now  that  the  surprise  attack  had  failed — for  Girty's 

ndians  could  make  no  headw^ay — a  strange  piece  of 

trategy  was  employed.     As  his  braves  fell  back  among 

he  trees  some  of  them  closed  about  Abner  Hunt.     And 

.eeing  him  there  the  thought  came  into  one  of  their 

[193] 


I 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


heads  that  through  this  prisoner  they  might  be  able  t( 
break  down  the  morale  of  the  garrison.  A  white  flaj' 
was  thrust  into  his  hand  and  he  was  pushed  fort! 
through  the  clearing  to  within  a  stone's  throw  of  thf 
stockade.  Girty  told  him,  "Tell  them  to  give  up  anr 
we  won't  harm  their  lives  or  belongings;  but  if  the} 
don't,  by  God,  we'll  kill  you|  if  they  do  we'll  turn  yoi 
loose." 

The  shot  was  stilled  as  Hunt  appeared  with  the  pica 
of  white  goods  fluttering  from  the  end  of  a  stick  whicl 
he  held  aloft.  With  two  braves  directly  behind  him  anc 
a  host  of  others  with  their  muskets  leveled  at  him  fron 
the  thicket  in  rear  he  was  forced  to  mount  a  stump 
There  he  began  to  deliver  the  hateful  message  whic 
Girty  had  commanded  of  him.  And  having  been  prom 
ised  his  own  liberty  if  he  succeeded  and  his  death  if  hi 
failed.  Hunt  pleaded  fervently,  imploringly. 

But  inside  the  stockade  there  was  little  thought  o 
opening  the  gates  to  a  horde  of  war-heated  savages  wh 
had  traveled  for  nearly  two  weeks  through  the  cold  fo: 
the  purpose  of  killing.  Too  many  times  in  the  past  hac™; 
white  men  listened  to  promises  of  that  kind  and  had  seei 
horrible  consequences.  Besides,  though  Kingsbury  wa 
nearly  ten  times  outnumbered,  the  men  were  resolut 
enough  not  to  give  up  hope.  Only  one  man  had  beei| 
wounded  in  the  first  attack  and,  moreover.  Fort  Wash 

[194" 


u 


'WO    GENERALS  LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

i.gton  was  not  so  far  away  but  that  troops  could  march 
•om  it  to  the  aid  of  Dunlap's  Station. 

After  Hunt's  entreaties  had  sounded  for  some  time 
;  was  brought  down  from  the  stump  and  the  stick  with 
le  white  flag  broken.    The  firing  recommenced. 

The  sun  made  its  slow  rise  and  descent  to  the  accom- 
animent  of  whizzing  musket  balls  and  flying  arrows. 
,nd  when  night  came  the  thirty-five  soldiers  inside  the 
;ockade  were  still  holding  the  warriors  away  from  the 

ICKCtS. 

Some  hours  after  dark  two  of  Kingsbury's  men  left 
he  station  and  after  slipping  unobserved  through  the 
ndian  fires  ran  over  the  trail  towards  Fort  Washington. 
Their  departure  made  no  interruption  in  the  fight.  Bul- 
ets  spattered  intermittently  through  the  chill  blackness 
hat  lay  over  the  clearing  and  now  and  again  a  flam- 
ng  arrow  was  launched  upon  the  roof  of  a  cabin  or 
blockhouse. 

Still  the  thirty-three  men  held  out.  Thinking  to 
frighten  them  out  of  their  fortitude  the  maddened  sav- 
ages, whether  with  or  without  Girty's  sanction,  deter- 
mined to  exhibit  their  powers  on  the  luckless  Hunt. 
Taking  hold  of  him,  they  drew  him  into  the  clearing. 
There,  in  the  remembrance  of  one  of  the  men  in  the 
stockade,  they  tied  him  to  a  log,  stretched  him  out  and 
built  a  scorching  fire  around  him.     As  he  burned  he 

[195] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


screamed,  but  theii;  own  yells  as  they  danced  in  a  circlt 
about  him  kept  his  voice  from  being  heard.  After  z 
while  the  dancing  and  shouting  ceased.  Then  Hunt'i 
painful  cries  rose  penetratingly.  It  was  nearly  dawr 
when  he  was  silenced  5  he  was  dead. 

The  burning  of  Hunt  was  about  the  last  act  of  Girty' 
party  before  Dunlap's  Station.  Before  the  day  had* 
brightened  they  had  turned  disappointedly  towards  the 
north  again.  Fortunate  for  them  that  they  did,  for  hun- 
ters had  brought  word  of  the  siege  to  Fort  Washingtor 
and  the  two  messengers  who  had  escaped  from  the  stock- 
ade that  night  met  a  body  of  troops  the  next  morning 
only  a  few  miles  away. 

Girty  went  back  with  them  to  the  Maumee  Rapids, 
but  left  soon  afterward  for  his  farm  near  Maiden.! 
Catharine,  he  knew,  was  going  to  produce  another  child 
and  whether  he  went  on  that  account  or  not  he  was  there 
when  the  daughter  was  born  and  christened  Sarah. 

He  remained  throughout  the  winter  and  into  the 
early  spring  on  his  farm.  But  when  the  thaw  came 
he  engaged  a  Canadian  farmer  to  look  after  his  fields 
and  returned  to  the  Maumee,  where  the  British  were 
building  a  fort  at  the  foot  of  the  Rapids. 

During  the  spring  and  the  following  summer  Simon 
heard  the  news  from  the  banks  of  the  Ohio.     Down  at 

[196] 


^VO    GENERALS   LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

*ct  Washington  General  St.  Clair,  as  governor  of  the 
\  rthwest  Territory,  was  sending  out  troops  on  short  ex- 
nlitions  and  being  criticized  for  not  taking  the  field 
V  h  a  greater  force.  Immigration  was  being  held  up 
rfear  of  the  Indians  and  the  men  who  had  invested  in 
jl  laid  out  the  great  tracts  of  land  were  not  making 
cney  from  their  venture.  People  generally  were  of 
h  opinion  that  the  Indians  ought  to  be  driven  so  far 
r  into  the  Ohio  country  that  they  would  be  unable  to 
like  at  the  pioneers. 

But  Arthur  St.  Clair  was  hardly  a  war-like  soul. 
►:ial  amenities  and  a  well-filled  table  were  more  ap- 
uling  to  his  nature  than  a  long  journey  through  f or- 
is and  swamps,  with  creeks  and  rivers  that  had  to  be 
rded  or  bridged.  Also  he  was  a  victim  of  that  prime 
::hteenth  century  complaint,  the  gout.  However, 
cnething  had  to  be  dpne,  and  he,  being  governor  of  the 
(ritory  and  commander  of  the  army  there,  had  to  do  it. 

From  April  until  September  was  spent  in  concen- 
iting  troops  and  supplies  at  Fort  Washington.  By 
lit  time  he  had  got  an  army  of  about  twenty-three 
mdred,  not  counting  the  militia.  He  had  also  got  be- 
'een  fifty  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  women  who  were 
'  provide  entertainment  for  the  soldiers  on  the  way. 
Iiey  would,  of  course,  slow  up  the  movements  of  his 
:>ops  and  he  was  greatly  imperiling  their  lives  by  allow- 

[97] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


ing  them  to  go,  but  if  it  would  make  the  soldiers  an 
officers  any  happier  to  have  wives  and  strumpets  alon 
— which  it  apparently  would — he  was  willing  that  the 
should  go. 

In  September  he  moved  from  Fort  Washington  t 
Fort  Ludlow,  which  was  six  miles  upward.  And  fror 
there  he  advanced  along  the  Great  Miami  to  the  locatic 
on  which  he  built  Fort  Hamilton.  Major  Gener; 
Richard  Butler,  between  whom  and  himself  there  was 
good  deal  of  jealousy,  was  also  along.  Forty- four  miL 
north  of  Hamilton  he  and  Butler  constructed  anotht 
fort,  which  St.  Clair  called  Fort  Jefferson.  With  all  (| 
this  protection  behind  him,  with  the  camp  women  buil 
zing  and  gossiping  about  and  with  some  soldiers  who  hj 
rather  not  have  gone,  he  set  out  to  engage  the  Indians  ;| 
the  wilderness. 

It  was  not  long  after  General  St.  Clair  began  cuttir^ 
his  way  up  into  the  Indian  country  that  the  warrioi 
gathered  about  the  lower  Maumee  heard  of  his  mov 
ments.      Tecumseh,    whose    name    in    the    Shawane 
tongue  signifies  a  shooting  star,  went  down  swiftly  wi 
a  small  group  of  braves  and  was  soon  shadowing  t 
advance  guard  of  the   governor's  unsuspecting  arrr 
And  shortly  St.  Clair's  line  of  march  and  the  appro 
mate  number  of  his  men  were  known  at  the  Miami  hea 
quarters. 

[191 


IIVO    GENERALS  LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

But  this  time  the  Indians  did  not  fall  back.  All 
png  the  Maumee  the  tribes  were  daubing  themselves 
iith  war  paint  and  singing  old  songs  of  vengeance.  Blue 
I  cket,  who  was  tall  and  straight,  rather  dazzling  in  his 
limson  coat  and  red  sash,  struck  the  pole  for  the  fierce 
[lawanesej  Little  Turtle,  lighter  skinned  and  more  con- 
implative  than  his  fellow  leader,  called  to  the  Miami 
larriors;  Captain  Pipe  was  ready  with  a  force  of  Dela- 
lares,  and  Simon  Girty,  looking  like  a  musical  comedy 
Imdit  in  his  bright  silk  handkerchief  fitted  over  his 
iirk,  scarred  poll  and  a  brace  of  silver  mounted  pistols 
;:  his  sides,  prepared  to  ride  at  the  head  of  the 
/yandots. 

j  Altogether  there  were  less  than  fifteen  hundred  men 
'ho  rode  down  to  meet  St.  Clair's  army.  But  they  went 
uietly  and  easily,  unhampered  by  the  burdens  of  pro- 
isions,  artillery  and  equipment  that  weighed  down  the 
imericans  and  required  them  to  cut  roads  for  passage 
/herever  they  went. 

i  That  was  the  first  advantage  possessed  by  the  In- 
ians.  Another  perhaps  equally  strong  was  that  St. 
:iair,  except  on  one  occasion,  had  no  scouting  parties 
n  front  of  his  main  body.  There  were  also  the  trouble- 
ome  women,  at  least  one  of  whom  carried  a  nursing 
:hild  at  her  breast.  And,  to  add  to  St.  Clair's  handicaps, 
lot  all  of  his  men  were  willing  to  fight,  for  at  least  two 

'199] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


hundred  of  them  had  deserted  some  days  before  they     :  j 
struck  the  Indian  country.  -j 

This  curious  assemblage  of  white  people  which  had 
come  to  drive  four  tribes  out  of  the  Ohio  country  was 
itself  attacked  as  it  lay  encamped  on  the  night  of  No- 
vember third  at  a  bend  of  the  Wabash  River  in  what 
became  Mercer  County,  Ohio.     St.  Clair  was  surprised. 
The  only  warning  he  had  came  from  the  sounds  of  ..g 
firing  from  some  volunteer  scouting  parties  which  had    .^ 
gone  out  during  the  night  and  had  a  slight  brush  with  an  ... ^j 
advance  party  of  Indians.  .  .  • 

A  little  after  daybreak  on  November  fourth  the  full .  ..^ 
attack  began.  The  militia,  encamped  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  in  front  of  the  main  army,  took  the  first  blow 
and  promptly  fell  back  over  the  snow-covered  ground 
and  across  the  creek.  Doubtless  St.  Clair  heard  them,  • 
but  he  did  not  see  them,  for  at  that  time  he  was  lying 
stretched  out  in  his  tent  with  a  sudden  and  mortifying 
renewal  of  the  gout. 

The  Indians  came  howling  forward  under  a  shower  . 
of  shot  and  arrows.  The  Wyandots  were  leading  and 
Girty  was  well  to  the  fore.  On  the  heels  of  the  militia  .^ 
they  came  riding  down  through  the  woods  and  splashed 
over  the  river  into  the  midst  of  the  regulars.  Some 
parts  of  the  American  line  held,  as  men,  not  as  military 
units.     Major  Jacob  Fowler,  who  was  at  the  battle  as  a 

[200]    ■' 


I 


\''WO    GENERALS   LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

)nd   lieutenant,  described   the   confusion   for  Cist's 
Cincinnati)  Advertiser:    '^One  of  Captain  Piatt's  men 
ly  .   .   .  shot  through  the  belly.     I  saw  an  Indian  be- 
ind  a  small  tree,  not  twenty  steps  off,  just  outside  the 
ular  lines.    He  was  loading  his  piece,  squatting  down 
:nuch  as  possible  to  screen  himself.     I  drew  sight  at 
.    butt  and  shot  him  through  .   .   ."     Then  Colonel 
^  rke  came  up  through  the  melee,  leading  his  men  at 
.c  charge.     "The  Indians  were  driven  by  this  move- 
ment clear  out  of  sight,  and  the  Colonel  called  a  halt 
nd  rallied  his  men,  who  were  about  300  in  number.    As 
n  experienced  woodsman  and  hunter  [he  was  also,  he 
lodestly  admits,  a  mere  subaltern;  but  those  were  demo- 
ratic  days],  I  claimed  the  privilege  of  suggesting  to 
he  Colonel  that  where  we  then  stood — there  being  a 
ile  of  trees  blown  out  of  root — would  form  an  excellent 
reastwork,  being  of  length   sufficient  to  protect  the 
Irhole  force,  and  that  we  might  yet  need  it;  I  judged 
pr  the  shouting  and  firing  that  the  Indians  had  closed 
p  the  gap  we  had  made  in  charging,  and  told  the  colonel 
D."     But  though  Fowler  suggested  a  charge  and  the 
olonel  told  him  to  lead  the  way,  the  "Indians  were  so 
hick  we  could  do  nothing  with  them." 

It  was  the  flying  Wyandots  led  by  Girty  that  were  so 
hick.  They  pushed  through  the  soldiers'  ranks,  scat- 
ering  destruction  and  driving  them  towards  the  baggage 

201] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


trains  and  the  artillery,  which  were  well  into  the  camp. 
By  the  time  the  Wyandots  had  captured  the  rolling  stock 
only  ten  per  cent  of  Colonel  Darke's  men  were  left 
standing.  But  Fowler  was  still  at  hand:  "I  had  been 
partially  sheltered  by  a  small  tree,  but  a  couple  of  In- 
dians, who  had  taken  a  larger  one,  both  fired  at  me  at 
once,  and  feeling  the  steam  of  their  guns  at  my  belly,  I 
supposed  myself  cut  to  pieces.  But  no  harm  had  been 
done,  and  I  brought  my  piece  to  my  side  and  fired,  with- 
out aiming  at  the  man  who  stood  his  ground,  the  fellow  \ 
being  so  close  to  me  I  could  hardly  miss  him.  I  shot  him 
through  the  hips  and  while  he  was  crawling  away  on  all 
fours  Colonel  Darke,  who  had  dismounted  and  stood 
close  by  me,  made  at  him  with  his  sword  and  struck  his 
head  off  .   .   ." 

A  little  later  there  was  a  cry  from  the  neighborhood 
of  the  tents.    General  St.  Clair,  who  had  hobbled  from  ' 
his  bed  and  was  trying  to  mount  a  horse  which  his  order-  : 
lies  were  holding  for  him,  was  calling  for  the  troops  to 
charge  the  road.     His  adjutant  general  echoed  the  com-  : 
mand. 

But  the  order  from  St.  Clair  was  not  for  an  attack  t 
but  for  a  break  to  safety.    Already  men  and  women  were  t 
streaming  down  the  freshly  cut  road  and  horses  were  \ 
plunging  madly  at  the  whoops  and  musketry  of  the  on- 
rushing  Indians.      St.  Clair  missed  the  stirrup  of  the 

[202] 


I 


rWO    GENERALS   LOSE    THEIR    ARMIES 

.Tiare  he  was  trying  to  mount.  It  ran  oflF  and  another,  a 
packhorse,  was  led  up.  On  its  broad  back  he  ambled 
slowly  away  from  the  action. 

Fowler,  however,  ran  over  to  his  relative.  Captain 
Piatt,  and  "told  him  that  the  army  was  broken  up  and 
in  full  retreat." 

"Don't  say  so,''  he  replied,  "you  will  discourage  my 
men  and  I  can't  believe  it." 

Soon,  however,  Captain  Piatt  was  convinced.  "The 
bodies  of  the  dead  and  dying  were  around  us  [Major 
General  Butler's  was  one,  but  he  was  carried  into  a  tent 
where  a  surgeon  attended  to  his  wounds]  and  the  freshly 
scalped  heads  were  reeking  with  smoke,  and  in  the  heavy 
morning  frost  looked  like  so  many  pumpkins  through  a 
cornfield  in  December." 

By  noon  the  Indians  completely  had  the  field  and 
went  to  work  with  their  scalping  knives.  For  the  re- 
treating army  had  made  no  attempt  to  take  care  of  the 
wounded.  General  Butler  was  one  who  had  been  left 
behind.  He  had  lain  outstretched  with  a  bullet  wound 
while  the  screaming  Indians  cut  in  among  the  deserted 
tents  of  the  officers,  the  trains  of  baggage  and  ammuni- 
tion which  St.  Clair's  army  had  hastily  abandoned. 
Helplessly  he  waited  for  someone  to  come. 

Presently  Girty  and  a  Wyandot  warrior  detached 
themselves  from  the  looting  and  scalping  melee  and  rode 
[203] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


up  to  the  general's  tent.  Girty  looked  at  Butler,  whom 
he  did  not  know  but  whose  uniform  showed  him  to  be 
of  high  command,  then  turned  to  his  Indian  companion 
and  observed,  "Big,  very  big  Long  Knife  captain."  The 
warrior's  tomahawk  went  up  and  down  5  General  Butler 
was  dead  and  ready  to  be  hacked  to  pieces. 

From  all  over  the  field  where  St.  Clair's  camp  had 
been,  came  the  thud  of  the  tomahawk  and  the  rip  of  the 
scalping  knife.  Horses  plunged  about  without  riders 
while  braves  reached  out  for  their  bridles  5  bewildered 
cattle  ran  with  swinging  heads  y  flour,  ball  and  powder, 
clothing  and  blankets  lay  scattered  everywhere. 

Down  along  St.  Clair's  trace  a  few  braves  followed 
the  retreating  army  for  a  dozen  or  more  miles.  And 
one  woman,  made  frantic  by  the  pursuit,  flung  the  child 
that  she  was  carrying  into  a  snow  pile,  then  ran  the 
more  swiftly  back  over  the  slushy  trace  towards  distant 
Fort  Washington. 

When  the  looting  and  murder  was  finally  over  a 
deputation  of  Wyandots,  who  had  been  the  leaders  of 
the  day,  came  respectfully  up  to  Simon  Girty  and  made 
a  long  speech  in  which  they  presented  him  with  three  of 
the  captured  cannon  ♦  ,  , 


[204] 


Simon  Drives  a  Quill  Through  His  Nostrils 


CHAPTER  X 
Simon  Drives  a  Quill  Through  His  Nostrils 

IVJi  AlSSy  of  the  Indians  were  brave,  but  not  all  of 
:hem  were  foolish.  And  after  they  had  seen  two  expe- 
ditions of  Americans  drive  towards  the  Miami  towns 
:hey  knew  enough  to  withdraw  to  a  locality  that  was  less 
in  the  minds  of  the  officers  who  commanded  the  forts 
down  along  the  Ohio.  Accordingly  the  Miamis  and 
others  who  had  been  living  about  Kekiong-gay  began  to 
move  eastward  along  the  Maumee  towards  its  junction 
with  the  Auglaize. 

Scenically  and  productively  that  territory  where  the 
Indians  now  were  intermingling  was  a  delight.  Most 
of  the  land  was  thickly  wooded  with  walnut,  oak,  syca- 
more, maple  and  hickory;  the  two  rivers  meandered 
through  soft  ground  and  made  a  long,  clear  sweep  of 
bottomland  on  either  shore.  Each  spring  the  life  of  the 
soil  was  renewed  by  the  floodwater,  which  deposited  rich 
mud  that  made  it  excellent  for  cereals  and  vegetables; 
game  was  abundant;  the  fish  were  of  various  kinds  and 
ran  to  prodigious  sizes. 

Here  during  that  spring  were  gathered  a  thousand 

[207] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


or  more  Indians  5  they  worked  at  building  huts  from 
logs  blown  down  by  the  winds  and  covered  them  with 
bark  and  hides.  They  planted  gardens  and  great  fields, 
until  by  summer  the  banks  of  the  Auglaize  for  some 
miles  and  those  of  the  Maumee  for  even  farther  were 
lined  with  a  tall  stand  of  yellowing  corn  (the  ears  of 
which,  as  it  happened,  General  Anthony  Wayne,  ap- 
pointed by  President  Washington  to  take  charge  of  oper- 
ations in  the  Northwest,  was  inordinately  fond  of). 

At  that  time,  as  for  nearly  a  hundred  years  before, 
a  number  of  white  people  were  living  with  the  Indians. 
Some  of  them  were  traders  and  had  cabins  on  the  high- 
banked  point  of  land  that  lay  between  the  Auglaize  com- 
ing from  the  northwest  and  the  Maumee  from  the 
southwest.  One  or  two  were  British  emissaries.  The 
rest  had  been  captured  on  raids  upon  the  American  settle- 
ment and  were  now  adopted  into  the  families  which  had 
taken  them. 

Of  these  white  captives  living  about  the  Maumee  at 
that  time  at  least  three  have  left  some  record  of  the 
manners  and  habits  of  Simon  Girty.  One  of  them, 
young  Jonathan  Alder,  rather  liked  the  pugnacious  rene- 
gade and  rather  thought  that  reports  of  his  cruelties  had 
been  exaggerated.  Several  times  he  had  known  Girty 
to  effect  the  release  of  white  prisoners,  more  than  once 
at  his  own  expense.    He  also  thought  that  Simon  had  not 

[208] 


SIMON   DRIVES   A    QUILL 


siDwn  the  fiendishness  of  which  he  had  been  accredited 
a  the  burning  of  Colonel  Crawford. 

But  Oliver  Spencer,  on  the  other  hand,  felt  that 
C  rty  was  the  very  substance  of  dangerous  and  malignant 
imagery.  As  a  boy  Oliver  had  been  captured  by  the 
sawanese  in  a  raid  on  the  settlement  of  Columbia,  a 
fvV  miles  above  Fort  Washington,  that  summer.  He 
pi.s  eleven  years  old  at  the  time  and  after  being  brought 
ti  the  new  Maumee  encampment  he  was  placed  in  the 
fnily  of  an  ancient  squaw  named  Cooh-coo-cheeh  and 
bd  for  his  adopted  brother  and  sister,  "a  dark  Indian 
B'l  (an  orphan)  two  years  my  elder,  and  a  half  Indian 
by,  about  a  year  younger  than  myself,  both  her  grand- 
:ildren  by  her  only  daughter,  now  the  wife  of  George 
[Dnside,  a  British  Indian  trader  living  at  the  trading 
j.tion  on  the  high  point  directly  opposite  to  her  cabin 
ifew  hundred  yards  above  the  mouth  of  the  Auglaize. 
[}eorge  Ironside,  by  the  way,  had  an  M.  A.  from  King's 
[)llege,  Aberdeen.]  The  boy,  reputed  to  be  the  son 
:  the  famous,  or,  rather,  infamous  renegade  Simon 
Cirty,  was  very  sprightly,  but  withal,  passionate  and 
d.lful,  a  perfectly  spoiled  child,  to  whom  his  mother 
t.d  given  the  Mohawk  name  of  Ked-zaw-saw,  while  his 
Eandmother  called  him  Simo-ne." 

One  day  young  Spencer  was  taken  by  his  foster 
fandmother  up  the  Auglaize  to  the  Shawanese  village 

l:o9] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


of  Blue  Jacket.  This  war  chief  stood  about  six  fee 
tall — "was  finely  proportionedj  stout  and  muscular;  hi 
eyes  large,  bright  and  piercing  j  his  forehead  high  anc 
broad 3  his  nose  aquiline;  his  mouth  rather  wide,  and  hi 
countenance  open  and  intelligent,  expressive  of  firmnes 
and  decision."  The  chieftain  was  gaudily  clad  in  bono 
of  another  visitor  who  was  soon  to  come — Simon  Girty] ' 
Blue  Jacket  wore  a  scarlet  tunic  with  gold  lace  and  golc 
epaulets,  a  red  sash  around  his  waist  and  red  moccasin 
and  leggings.  He  was  agreeable  to  young  Spencer  am 
allowed  him  to  go  inside  the  cabin.  It  was  richly  fur 
nished  with  skins  and  adorned  with  war  clubs,  bows  anc 
beaded  quivers,  muskets,  swords  and  tomahawks. 

While  young  Spencer  was  there  Girty  arrived,  bu 
"whether  it  was  from  prejudice,  associating  with  hil'^ 
look  the  fact  that  he  was  a  renegade,  the  murderer  o: 
his  own  countrymen,  racking  his  diabolical  inventions  t( 
inflict  new  and  more  excruciating  forms  of  torture,  o: 
not;  his  dark,  shaggy  hair,  his  low  forehead;  his  brow 
contracted  and  meeting  above  the  short,  flat  nose;  hi 
gray,  sunken  eyes,  averting  the  ingenuous  gaze;  his  lip 
thin  and  compressed,  and  the  dark  and  sinister  expressioi 
of  his  countenance,  seemed  to  me  the  very  picture  of  ; 
villain.  He  wore  the  Indian  costume,  but  without  an] 
ornament;  and  his  silk  handkerchief,  while  it  suppliec 
the  place  of  a  hat,  hid  an  unsightly  wound  in  his  fore 

[2io: 


SIMON   DRIVES   A    QUILL 

lad.  On  each  side,  in  his  belt,  was  stuck  a  silver 
rmnted  pistol,  and  at  his  left  hung  a  short  broad  dirk, 
(ving  occasionally  the  uses  of  a  knife." 

On  meeting  the  youth  Girty  straightened  his 
bulders  and  began  asking  countless  questions.  He 
imted  to  know  about  Spencer's  family  and  how  he  liked 
li  captivity,  yet  he  was  more  interested  in  the  strength 
I  the  different  garrisons  on  the  Ohio,  the  number  of 
nerican  troops  at  Fort  Washington  and  when  Presi- 
Int  Washington  planned  to  send  another  army  against 
e  Indians. 

With  old  Cooh-coo-cheeh,  Blue  Jacket,  and  young 
>encer  standing  there,  Simon  grew  eloquent  and  vain- 
orious.  "He  spoke  of  the  wrongs  he  had  received  at 
e  hands  of  his  countrymen,  and  with  fiendish  exulta- 
)n,  of  the  revenge  he  had  taken.  He  boasted  of  his 
cploits,  of  the  number  of  his  victories,  and  of  his  per- 
nal  prowess  j  then,  raising  his  handkerchief  and  ex- 
biting  the  deep  wound  in  his  forehead  (which  I  was 
•terwards  told  was  inflicted  by  the  tomahawk  [sword] 
:'  the  celebrated  Indian  chief.  Captain  Brant,  in  a 
runken  frolic)  said  it  was  a  saber  cut  which  he  had 
:ceived  in  battle  at  St.  Clair's  defeat,  adding  with  an 
ith  that  he  had  Sent  the  damned  Yankee  officer'  that 
ive  it  'to  Hell.'  He  ended  by  telling  me  that  I  would 
2ver  see  home,  but  if  I  should  'turn  out  to  be  a  good 

211] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


hunter  and  a  bra\ie  warrior  I  might  some  day  be  a 
chief.'" 

Young  Spencer  was  frightened  by  the  meeting  and 
glad  when  old  Cooh-coo-cheeh  took  him  back  to  thd 
cabin. 

Another  white  captive  on  the  Maumee  at  that  timCj 
however,  owed  his  life  to  Simon  Girty.  His  name  was! 
William  May.  After  the  Indians  had  brought  him  to! 
their  camp  they  had  condemned  him  to  death,  had  black-| 
ened  his  face,  and  were  preparing  the  faggots  about  thej 
stake.  The  laconic  words  of  his  own  statement  are  "wasi 
condemned  to  die,  but  saved  by  Simon  Girty."  .   ' 

May  had  been  with  the  Indians  at  St.  Clair's  routl 
where  Simon  had  fought  with  so  much  zeal.  WhicW 
was  not  unusual,  for  in  most  of  the  larger  engagements^ 
at  that  time  there  were  white  men — though  they  were 
given  their  choice  and  not  required  to  take  up  arms — 
fighting  with  the  Indians  for  the  loot  that  would  fall 
to  the  victor.  ' 

But  in  the  smaller  attacks,  in  the  marauds,  the  whitd 
men  were  not  allowed  to  take  part.  None,  that  is,  ex-1 
cept  Simon  Girty,  who  by  this  time  was  a  renowned  and 
trusted  warrior  among  the  Indians.  ' 

In  the  early  summer  when  Spencer  met  him  Simor' 
raised  a  force  of  braves  from  the  Maumee  and  journeyed 
at  their  head  down  to  the  south  among  the  forts  which' 

[2121 


SIMON  DRIVES   A    QUILL 

e  settlers  were  always  building.  It  was  June  and  the 
anting  had  been  done;  willingly  a  hundred  braves  fol- 
wed  him  through  the  leafy  forest  to  Fort  Jefferson, 
here,  concealing  themselves  in  the  surrounding  wood, 
ey  watched  sharply  for  the  moment  to  attack. 

Now  Fort  Jefferson  had  at  that  time,  if  Howe  quoted 
ight,  a  very  gullible  commander,  a  Captain  Shaylor, 
ho  was  extraordinarily  fond  of  hunting.  And  this 
;nchant  of  his,  it  appears,  was  known  to  some  of  the 
idians  who  surrounded  the  fort  that  summer.  "Be- 
;re  they  were  discovered  .  .  .  [they]  secreted  them- 
Ives  in  some  underbrush  and  behind  some  bogs  near 
,e  fort  .  .  .  [where]  they  imitated  the  noise  of  tur- 
:ys.  The  captain,  not  dreaming  of  a  decoy,  hastened 
ft  with  his  son,  Billy,  expecting  to  return  loaded  with 
[me.  As  they  approached  near  the  place  the  savages 
se,  fired,  and  his  son,  a  promising  lad,  fell.  The  cap- 
in  turning,  fled  to  the  garrison.  The  Indians  pursued 
Dsely,  calculating  either  to  take  him  prisoner  or  enter 
]€  sally-gate  with  him  in  case  it  opened  for  his  admis- 
)n.  They  were,  however,  disappointed,  though  at  his 
:els;  he  entered  and  the  gate  was  closed  the  instant  he 
ached  it.  In  his  retreat  he  was  badly  wounded  by  an 
row  in  his  back." 

Whether  these  extraordinarily  wily  braves  were  of 
irty's  party  is  nowhere  stated,  but  it  was  within  a  few 
!13] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


weeks  of  that  time  at  most  that  the  white  leader  ap- 
peared (June  25,  1792)  before  Fort  Jefferson  and 
waited  until  a  number  of  the  garrison  went  out  to  work 
in  the  cornfields.  Then  his  braves  leaped  upon  them  anc 
disposed  of  sixteen,  either  killed  or  taken  prisoner 
They  left  four  bodies  in  the  field  behind  them  when  the^^ 
took  the  northward  trail  again. 

From  this  raid  Simon  returned  to  the  Maumee 
where  the  chieftains  were  beginning  to  talk  of  holding 
another  great  council,  perhaps  the  greatest  of  any  evei 
held  in  the  Ohio  country.  Girty  was  restless  at  thi: 
time,  boastful,  eager  for  any  action  that  was  directec 
against  the  Americans.  He  was  glad  when  word  was 
sent  by  runners  with  belts  of  wampum  to  the  north- 
west tribes,  the  "seven  nations  of  Canada,  and  of  twenty- 
seven  nations  beyond  Canada,  as  well  as  to  the  Gora  tribdk 
and  to  the  Seneca-Iroquois.  And  the  result  was  to  be 
if  the  Ohio  Indians  got  what  they  wanted,  a  united  f  ron 
of  all  the  tribes  against  the  settlers.  And  what  a  mar- 
velous battle  might  have  followed!  Thousands  anc 
/  thousands  of  Indians  standing  ready  along  the  Maume< 
to  await  Wayne's  army  which  was  slowly  coming.  .  . 
However: 

Weeks  went  by  after  the  runners  had  gone  out.  Th< 
leaves  began  to  turn  the  colors  of  autumn.  And  Girty 
waiting  for  the  council,  again  bethought  himself  of  thcj 

[214j 


l!  SIMON   DRIVES   A    QUILL 

inerican  forts  that  lay  southward.  Organizing  a  party 
some  two  hundred  and  fifty  braves  he  struck  down 
:vards  the  Ohio  again,  his  object  being  the  capture  of  a 
i>ply  train  that  was,  he  had  heard,  moving  up  to  Fort 
SFerson. 

But  his  marauding  party  had  not  gone  far  when  he 
,  s  overtaken  by  a  runner  from  the  Maumee  who 
)ught  word  that  the  sachems  were  arriving  from  the 
ler  tribes  and  that  he  should  be  on  hand  for  the  deliber- 
ons.  He  turned  back,  gladly  perhaps,  for  the  meeting 
s  of  prime  importance;  he  hoped  that  it  would  result 
what  at  last  amounted  to  a  declaration  of  war  by  all 
b  tribes,  and  he  could  not  help  feeling  honored  to  be 
k  only  white  man  who  would  sit  in  the  council.  It  was 
he  to  fight  again. 

'  When  he  arrived  he  found  a  vast  gathering  of  im- 
rtant  chiefs  and  sachems.  Red  Jacket — whose  coun- 
against  a  general  war  was  to  delay  the  issue  fatally — 
d  forty-six  other  representatives  of  the  Seneca-Iro- 
'ois,  three  chiefs  of  the  Gora  tribe,  many  from  the  far 
Tthwest;  and  besides  these  were  present  the  heads  of 
e  Shawanese,  the  Delawares,  Miamis,  Wyandots,  Pot- 
^atomies  and  such  offshoots  from  parent  tribes  as  the 
iingoes  and  Monseys. 

'   They  went  into  session  in  October  in  the  grove  on 
e  high  ground  between  the  Maumee  and  Auglaize 

!15] 


I 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


rivers.  Simon  was  the  only  alien  to  sit  with  them  ir 
that  stretch  of  mainland  between  the  two  streams.  In  j 
great  clearing  surrounded  by  tremendously  branching 
trees,  they  kindled  their  council  fires  of  the  tied-uj 
bundles  of  faggots  brought  from  great  distances  and  sa 
solemnly  on  their  blankets  while  everybody  listened  t 
everybody  else  on  the  question  of  what  should  be  doiK 
about  these  persistent  and  war-like  white  men,  so  mucl 
more  war-like  than  themselves. 

That  anything  could  be  done  about  it  was  a  prepos 
terous  hope  from  the  beginning.  That  all  of  the  tribes 
on  such  short  notice,  should  overcome  their  various  per 
sonal  interests  and  unite!  Perhaps  it  would  never  havi 
been  undertaken  had  it  not  been  urged  upon  the  Indian 
by  men  working  through  the  British  Indian  Department 
Sir  John  Johnson,  Alexander  McKee  (who  now  had  , 
post  down  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids  by  the  British  fort) 
Simon  Girty  and  others.  As  for  the  meeting  itself  i 
was  broken  up  after  a  long  harangue  by  Red  Jacket 
sachem  of  the  Senecas,  who  pleaded  with  the  Ohio  Inj 
dians  to  withhold  the  declaration  of  war  until  the  fol' 
lowing  spring,  meanwhile  giving  the  Americans 
chance  to  meet  them  in  a  treaty.  This  was  agreed  t, 
and  a  message  was  despatched  to  the  United  States  Cor 
gress. 

The  long  winter  passed.    Finally  the  answer  cam 

[216 


SIMON   DRIVES  A    QUILL 

Injamin  Lincolrij  of  Massachusetts,  Beverly  Randolph 
I  Virginia  and  Timothy  Pickering  of  Pennsylvania,  all 
United  States  commissioners,  took  ship  northwesterly 
-Qss  Lake  Erie  to  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit  River, 
iiere  they  prepared  to  deal  with  the  Ohio  tribes.  They 
lyed  at  the  house  of  Matthew  Elliott,  which  was  some 
litance  south  of  the  Girty  farm  at  Maiden.  From 
ite  the  commissioners  apprised  the  Indians  of  their 
iidiness  to  treat. 

So  at  last  the  commissioners  had  come!  Down  along 
\t  Maumee  Indian  chiefs  were  chosen  to  meet  them. 
Iiey  went  in  boats  and  Girty,  Elliott  and  Alexander 
IcKee  accompanied  them.  It  was  on  an  island  from 
lich  could  be  seen  Elliott's  house  that  the  representa- 
es  of  the  Indians  met  the  representatives  of  the  United 
iates.  There  were  no  handclasps,  no  greetings  or  signs 
I  mutual  esteem. 

Girty's  voice  rolled  forth  insolently.  Were  these 
immissioners,  he  wanted  to  know  in  the  name  of  the 
lio  Indians,  ready  and  authorized  to  fix  the  Ohio 
iver  as  the  south  and  west  boundary  of  the  native's  ter- 
rory?  And  as  he  made  this  astounding  remark  he  "sup- 
rted,"  it  is  said,  "his  insolence"  with  a  quill  driven 
rough  his  nose  beneath  the  nostrils. 

The  commissioners  stepped  grimly  back  and  replied 
:'tly  that  they  were  not  so  authorized.    What  they  had 

U7] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


come  for  was  to  get  more  land,  not  to  relinquish  whatf 
they  had  already  claimed.  ' 

Very  well  then 5  there  was  no  use  of  further  talk, 
said  Girty,  interpreting.     The  chiefs  and  their  white  1 
allies  turned  their  backs. 

But  another  voice,  an  Indian's,  arose.  There  was 
use  in  talking;  the  sachems  would  have  to  consult  their 
families  again  3  let  the  commissioners  wait  until  they  had 
done  so. 

The  Indians  and  their  white  friends  went  away  inl 
their  boats  again.  The  commissioners  remained,  waiting 
to  hear  from  them,  smiling  at  their  ridiculous  request 
for  the  Ohio  River  as  the  south  and  west  boundary  of 
their  lands. 

Weeks  passed.  It  was  summer.  The  commissioners 
had  stayed  near  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit  River.  For 
they  could  afford  to  wait.  General  Wayne,  who  had 
been  organizing  the  Legion  of  the  United  States  when 
they  left  on  their  mission,  was  now  at  Fort  Washington, 
where  he  was  drilling  his  rough-neck  volunteers  into  an 
obedient  corps  that  was  fit  to  fight  Indians.  Also  John 
Jay  was  in  London  negotiating  for  a  final  treaty  with 
England  which  would  drive  the  British  out  of  the  Ohio 
country  when  the  agreement  had  finally  been  reached. 

At  last  a  message  came  from  the  council  on  the 
Maumee.     It  notified  the  commissioners  that  the  only 

[218]' 


SIMON   DRIVES   A    QUILL 

oundary  to  which  the  Indians  could  agree  was  the  Ohio 
Liver.  Very  well  again!  Pickering,  Lincoln  and  Ran- 
olph  knew  the  United  States  would  never  consent  to 
lat.    They  went  home. 


219] 


The  Long  Shadow  of  Mad  Anthony  Wayne 


CHAPTER  XI 

The  Long  Shadow  of  Mad  Anthony   Wayne 

I  T  was  August,  1793,  when  the  commissioners  de- 
)rted.  Throughout  the  fall,  the  winter,  and  the  spring 
)  1794  the  Indians  remained  stubborn  and  fiery  and 
^)uld  accept  no  less  than  the  Ohio  River  as  the  boundary 
)i:ween  themselves  and  the  frontiersmen.  For  Simon 
\  rty  it  was  a  time  of  restless  waiting.  He  and  the  war 
:i(jfs  knew  that  General  Wayne  had  come  up  farther 
i:o  their  country  and  was  making  ready  to  attack  them. 
:it  the  Indians  then  had  no  thought  of  defeat.  Their 
;ccess  over  St.  Clair  had  given  them  immense  confi- 
Ince  and  rather  than  fearing  Wayne's  approach  they 
^^re  pleased  that  he  was  coming.  For  they  coveted  the 
:)rses,  blankets,  firearms  and  provisions  that  he  would 
ing,  and  they  had  tall  hopes  of  getting  them.  Their 
ies  watched  him  advance  towards  the  spot  where  St. 
lair  had  been  cut  up;  and  twice  their  warriors  charged 
to  detachments  of  his  army.  The  first  time  the  braves 
shed  upon  the  cavalry  and  were  quickly  driven  back, 
It  on  the  next  day  about  forty  of  them  discovered  a 
pply  train  guarded  by  an  escort  of  ninety  men;  and 
223] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


barging  into  it,  they  killed  a  great  number  and  rode  off 
^xty-four  borses. 

From  tbe  time  General  Wayne  got  witbin  a  bundred 
liles  of  tbe  Maumee  tbe  war  cbief s  were  kept  informed 
f  tbe  general  movements  of  bis  army  and  of  its  approxi- 
late  size,  wbicb  was  tben  about  fifteen  bundred.  They 
new  when  bis  line  of  march  veered  off  from  tbe  Great 
/[iami  and  drew  him  near  to  St.  Clair's  battlefield, 
'bey  knew  that  be  stopped  about  six  miles  above  Fort 
efferson  and  there  began  to  erect  small  cabins  for  win- 
^r  quarters  and  to  surround  them  with  a  huge  stockade 
nd  a  line  of  pickets.  Their  spies  saw  bis  men  come  still 
loser,  to  the  very  ground  by  the  creek  where  the  In- 
ians  had  been  so  victorious  and  where  the  skulls  of 
lore  than  six  hundred  white  men  lay  above  the  earth. 

It  was  there  that  General  Wayne  built  Fort  Recov- 
ry,  which  was  an  advance  post  for  his  main  garrison, 
brt  Greenville.  The  Indians  knew  these  things,  which 
^ere  of  the  sort  that  had  helped  them  to  defeat  Colonel 
Crawford,  to  harry  and  confuse  Harmar,  and  to  destroy 
t.  Clair.  But  this  time  their  knowledge  was  of  little  use 
)  them.  Though  every  night  runners  and  spies  reported 
l^ayne's  movements,  they  also  brought  the  news  that  he 
^as  always  on  the  alert.  They  said  that  "when  he  was 
n  the  march,  that  it  was  next  to  impossible  to  get  a 
orse  out  of  his  camp"  and  "that  at  night  Wayne  would 

[224] 


Brigadier  Getural  Atjthony  Wayne 


'HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

At  down  great  trees,  and  fence  in  a  tract  of  land  large 
lough  to  hold  his  entire  army  and  baggage,  and  that 
lese  fences  were  built  so  high  that  none  could  get  at 
icm,  and  but  few  could  get  out.''  And  after  Fort 
ireenville  went  up  Wayne  was  even  more  inaccessible. 

The  winter  passed.  At  Wayne's  headquarters  his 
rmy  marked  time.  Up  on  the  Maumee  Simon  Girty 
xnt  about  among  his  friends,  talking  to  Blue  Jacket,  to 
'aptain  Pipe,  to  Tarhe  the  Crane,  to  Little  Turtle  and  to 
^iptain  Brant.  Let  the  Indians  continue  in  their  pur- 
ose  to  fight;  let  them  stand  ready  to  attack,  to  come 
own  with  the  force  and  unexpectedness  of  the  cyclone 
pen  this  Big  White  Captain  and  his  Long  Knife  war- 
iors!  The  Big  Captain  would  yet  grow  careless,  the 
ndians  would  defeat  him,  and  all  of  the  Ohio  country 
/ould  be  theirs!  A  man  of  temper,  he  was  irritated  by 
he  long  days  of  inactivity,  the  more  so  because  he  felt 
he  menace  of  the  Americans,  who  were  establishing 
hemselves  ever  nearer  to  him.  They  had  had  a  reward 
'osted  for  his  scalp;  there  were  the  various  threats  which 
hey  had  made;  what  would  they,  he  wondered,  do  to 
lim  if  they  caught  him?  It  wasn't  very  pleasant  to 
hink  about. 

But  he  stayed  on.  Whether  it  was  that  he  had  hope 
)f  the  Indians  again  defeating  United  States  soldiers, 
hat  he  felt  himself  bound  to  remain  with  them,  that 

225] 


.1^ 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


he  was  simply  carrying  out  his  job,  or  that  he  was  im- 
pelled to  defy  his  former  countrymen  to  the  last — what- 
ever the  reason,  he  remained  on  the  Maumee  throughout 
the  spring  and  early  summer. 

An  opening  for  an  attack  came  in  June  and  Simon 
was  ready  to  take  part  in  it.    Indian  scouts  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Wayne's  main  army  (where  Mad  Anthony, 
still  at  Fort  Greenville,  was  awaiting  reinforcements 
from  Kentucky  that  would  nearly  double  the  size  of  his 
command)  reported  to  their  chieftains  that  the  party  of  ^ 
Long  Knives  that  held  Fort  Recovery  were  growing  less 
cautious ;  from  time  to  time  American  convoys  traveled  ' 
between  Recovery  and  Greenville;  moreover,  the  former  I 
stronghold  did  not  seem  to  be  impregnable. 

It  was  the  kind  of  news  that  Girty,  Blue  Jacket,  and 
the  rest  were  waiting  for.  They  called  to  the  braves, 
who  needed  no  persuading.  Eager  for  revenge  and  in- 
spired by  the  thought  of  the  heavy  supply  trains  that 
had  traveled  with  Wayne's  army,  more  than  a  thousand 
of  them  set  out  to  attack  Fort  Recovery  and  to  retrieve, 
if  possible,  the  cannons  which  had  been  presented  to 
Girty  but  which  he  had  failed  to  take  with  him  from  St. 
Clair's  battleground. 

On  the  morning  of  June  30,  they  had  come  to  the 
edge  of  a  forest  within  a  few  miles  of  the  fort.  They 
were  riding  cautiously  forward  into  the  tall  grass  when 

[226] 


'HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

f  a  sudden  there  was  a  cry  of,  "Indians!  Indians!"  and 
ley  were  discovered  by  a  body  of  ninety  riflemen  and 
fty  cavalrymen.  These  men  were  under  the  command 
f  Major  McMahon.  The  Indians  rushed  forward 
nth.  a  whoop. 

McMahon's  outfit,  most  of  whom  were  afoot, 
/heeled  and  ran  before  that  thundering,  howling  mob 
f  savage  horsemen.  Even  the  soldiers  that  were 
Qounted  were  put  in  such  a  fear  that  they  slid  off  their 
addles  and  rushed  for  the  gates.  Inside  the  pickets  the 
larm  was  given  and  shot  began  to  pour  out  from  loop- 
oles  in  the  walls  and  blockhouses.  Well-saddled  horses, 
lereft  of  their  riders,  galloped  confusedly  about,  jerk- 
ng  their  heads  up  to  avoid  the  outstretched  hands  of 
ndians. 

(  Under  the  commands  of  Blue  Jacket,  who  was  as- 
isted  by  Little  Turtle  and  Girty,  the  braves  strung  out 
round  the  fort,  encircling  it  completely  and  firing  from 
)ehind  trees  and  fallen  logs.  But  the  bullets  continued 
:o  spit  out  at  them  from  the  pickets.  Up  into  the  air 
md  down  whirred  the  shell  from  a  mortar.  It  dropped 
vith  a  great  burst  and  a  black  cloud  of  pungent  smoke, 
[rhe  mortar,  the  marksmanship  of  the  men  behind  the 
barricade,  were  disconcerting,  but  the  Indians  kept  on 
:rawling  forward  in  small  parties,  trying  to  reach  the 
walls.    Some  of  them  got  within  fifty  yards  of  the  fort. 

[227] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


There  they  ran,  half  bent  over,  their  attention  divided 
between  overthrowing  the  defense  and  capturing  the 
frightened  horses  which  reared  among  the  stumps  and 
saplings. 

Throughout  the  day  the  siege  continued,  but  as  dark- 
ness fell  there  was  a  lull.  No  considerable  number  had 
fallen  on  either  side.  But  Blue  Jacket  had  discovered 
that  his  tactics  were  unavailing.  He  drew  his  force  a 
mile  down  the  creek  and  determined  to  wait  until  a  little 
before  dawn  when  he  would  make  a  surprise  attack. 

Before  sunrise  the  surprise  assault  was  tried.  But 
that  too  was  a  failure.  Musketry  crackled  for  an  hour 
or  more  5  by  daylight  there  were  more  than  fifty  casual- 
ties inside  the  fort,  but  a  much  greater  number  among 
the  Indians.  During  the  early  hours  of  the  first  of  July 
there  was  little  firing  from  the  savages.  They  had  come 
to  feel  that  the  fort  could  not  be  taken.  And  after 
rescuing  their  wounded,  some  of  whom  had  to  be  carried 
in  broad  light  from  the  very  shadows  of  the  pickets,  and 
capturing  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  horses,  they  made 
the  long  retreat  back  to  the  Maumee. 

Girty  was  reluctant  to  abandon  the  attack  and  gloomy 
on  the  return  ride.  To  lose  on  the  exact  ground  where 
St.  Clair's  army  had  been  cut  up  was  a  bad  omen.  He 
knew,  also,  that  Wayne's  main  body  had  not  even  been 
touched,  that  the  Indian  force  of  about  twelve  hundred 

[228] 


''HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY  WAYNE 

lad  been  repelled  by  merely  an  advance  post  of  greatly 
nf erior  numbers.  But  his  stubborn  fury,  his  fear  of  the 
Americans,  and  perhaps  his  friendship  for  the  Indians 
till  governed  his  actions,  making  him  remain  in  the 
iangerous  Ohio  country  when  it  was  no  longer  necessary 
^'or  him  to  be  there.  It  was  not  that  he  hadn't  other 
)laces  to  go,  for  he  had:  his  home  was  waiting  for  him,  a 
fairly  well  developed  farm,  a  house  that  for  those  days 
vas  comfortable,  and  a  growing  family.  He  could  have 
jone  to  Maiden  and  stayed  there,  retiring  on  half  pay. 
But  he  chose  to  hire  a  man  to  work  his  land  while  he 
limself  urged  the  Indians  to  stand  fast  on  the  Maumee 
md  meet  Wayne  in  battle. 

For  the  Indians  were  in  need  of  support.  Though 
31ue  Jacket's  stalwart  six-foot  frame  and  ineradicable 
latred  stood  as  encouragement  towards  victory,  the  de- 
'eat  at  Fort  Recovery  had  lowered  the  warriors'  spirits 
md  many  of  them  were  willing  to  listen  to  Little  Turtle 
— a  brave  man,  an  able  commander,  but  a  thoughtful 
nan  as  well — who  advised  them  to  arrange  a  treaty  with 
he  oncoming  Americans  and  thus  save  their  families 
Tom  a  bloody  war.  His  opinion  then  was  the  same  as 
t  was  later  when  he  spoke  at  the  general  council,  when 
le  told  them  on  August  19,  "We  have  beaten  the  enemy 
wice,  under  separate  commanders.  We  cannot  expect 
he  same  good  fortune  always  to  attend  us.  The  Amer- 
;229] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


icans  are  now  led  by  a  chief  who  never  sleeps.  The 
night  and  the  day  are  alike  to  him.  During  all  the 
time  he  has  been  marching  on  our  villages,  notwithstand- 
ing the  watchfulness  of  our  young  men,  we  have  been 
unable  to  surprise  him.  Think  well  of  it.  There  is 
something  whispers  me  it  would  be  prudent  to  listen  to 
his  offers  of  peace." 

Prudent,  yes,  but  whether  the  Indians  fought  or 
parleyed  the  result  would  have  been  the  same:  for  the 
Americans  wanted  their  land  and  meant  to  have  it.  And 
General  Wayne  was  determined  to  subjugate  the  Ohio 
tribes  even  though  in  so  doing  it  might  mean  a  war  with 
England,  which  General  Washington  had  especially 
instructed  him  against. 

However,  the  majority  of  the  warriors  had  less  faith 
in  treaties  than  in  arms.  They  were  being  well  supplied 
with  guns  and  ammunition  by  the  British;  at  the  foot  of 
the  Rapids  stood  Fort  Miami,  whose  garrison  under 
Major  William  Campbell,  cannon  and  solid  walls  they 
expected  to  be  defended  by  3  also  there  were  about  three 
thousand  braves  who  had  come  together  between  the 
Grand  Glaize  and  the  British  fort.  Therefore  it  was  the 
words  of  Girty  and  Blue  Jacket  that  they  applauded. 

In  July,  a  few  weeks  after  the  attack  on  Fort  Re- 
covery, Wayne  got  his  reinforcements.  Major  General 
Charles  Scott,  with  sixteen  hundred  Kentucky  volun- 

[230] 


HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

ers,  had  arrived  at  Fort  Greenville  on  July  26  and  two 
lys  later  Mad  Anthony  gave  orders  for  the  advance. 

The  Legion  went  slowly  and  cautiously,  preceded  by 
number  of  scouts  familiar  with  the  country.  The 
eather  was  hot  and  most  of  the  water  stagnant;  from 
ort  Recovery  onward  roads  had  to  be  cut  through  the 
ilderness  and  bridges  built  over  the  swamps.  Wayne 
)und  the  mosquitoes  "very  troublesome  and  larger  than 
ever  saw/'  was  compelled  to  dig  holes  in  the  marshes 
,  order  that  his  troops  might  have  water,  dragged  his 
*avy  carriages  through  this  strange  land  at  the  galling 
te  of  about  ten  miles  a  day,  incautiously  got  in  the  way 
■  a  falling  tree  and  was  nearly  killed,  yearned  for  salt, 
•een  corn  and  more  rum. 

But  finally  he  came  out  upon  what  was  called  the 
rand  Glaize,  the  junction  of  the  Maumee  and  Au- 
aize  rivers.  He  thought  the  country  thereabouts  the 
ost  beautiful  of  any  in  the  west  "and  believed  equal  by 
)ne  in  the  Atlantic  states.  Here  are  vegetables  of  every 
nd  in  abundance,  and  we  have  marched  four  or  five 
iles  in  cornfields  down  the  Oglaize  and  there  is  not 
ss  than  one  thousand  of  acres  of  corn  around  the 
wn.''    (There  was  to  be  scarcely  any  standing  when  he 

ft.) 

The  Indians,  of  course,  had  deserted  their  towns, 
he  day  before,  the  last  of  the  inhabitants  had  left,  hav- 

!31] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


ing  been  warned  by  ^  runner  who  came  rushing  through 
the  fields  and  whooping  the  alarm.  At  once  the  remain- 
ing Indians  gathered  up  all  they  could  carry  and  took 
the  trail  down  the  Maumee  towards  the  foot  of  the 
Rapids  where  warriors  of  half  a  dozen  tribes  were 
hesitantly  making  ready  for  battle. 

For  the  Indians  were  not  to  be  caught  by  any  army 
that  called  fifteen  miles  a  good  day's  march  and  who 
gave  away  their  approach  by  smoke,  fire  and  gunshot. 
They  knew  better  tactics  for  enemy  country  than  that. 
Yet  despite  all  this  it  was  the  Indians  who  eventually 
were  surprised. 

At  Camp  "Grand  Oglaize"  [so  he  spelled  Auglaize] 
General  Wayne,  expecting  an  attack  and  wanting  to 
secure  his  position  there  in  what  had  become  the  heart  of 
the  Indian  country,  built  Fort  Defiance.  During  the 
eight  days  which  passed  before  it  was  finished  he  sent  a 
messenger  down  the  river  to  the  Rapids,  from  where  the 
Indians  were  watching  him.  The  messenger  carried  the 
word  that  the  Big  White  Captain  considered  the  Indians 
to  be  his  brothers,  that  Simon  Girty,  McKee,  Elliott, 
and  the  rest  from  Detroit  had  neither  the  power  nor  the 
inclination  to  protect  them  and  that  they  should  at  once 
send  deputies  to  meet  him  halfway  between  his  camp 
and  Fort  Miami,  the  British  stronghold,  "in  order  to 
settle  the  preliminaries  of  a  lasting  peace." 

[232] 


HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

I  This  message  was  received  and  answered,  but  not,  it 
terns  likely,  by  a  general  council  of  the  warriors.  The 
^ply  given  Wayne  was  a  request  for  time,  ten  days  in 
hich  the  Indians  agreed  to  make  up  their  minds  as  to 
whether  they  would  fight  or  parley;  but  if  this  exten- 
on  were  not  granted  them,  they  added,  they  would  give 
attle  when  Wayne  moved  upon  them. 

Wayne  was  already  on  the  march  when  this  answer 
rrived.  And  that  night  he  recorded  in  his  journal  the 
are  fact  of  the  Indians'  counter-proposal  and  made  no 
lention  of  how  he  considered  it.  The  next  day,  bow- 
lder, the  army  went  on  as  before  and  encamped  that 
ight  at  the  head  of  the  rapids,  one  day's  march  from 
le  British  fort  and  the  assembled  Indians. 

On  the  following  night,  that  of  August  19,  the  war- 
ors  held  their  final  council;  and  it  was  then  that  Little 
urtle  made  his  plea  for  a  peaceful  meeting  with  the 
ig  White  Captain.  The  warriors  listened,  but  in  a 
rowning  silence.  And  when  Little  Turtle  had  finished 
le  of  them  offered  the  opinion  that  the  reason  Chief 
fittle  Turtle  talked  like  that  was  because  he  felt  fear. 

There  was  no  more  to  be  done.  Even  as  the  war- 
ors  sat  in  a  circle  before  their  fires  that  night  General 
^^ayne  was  writing  that  in  the  morning  his  men  would 
z  ready  for  action,  "providing  the  enemy  have  the  pre- 
imption  to  favor  us  with  an  interview,  which  if  they 

233] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


should  think  proper  to  do,  the  troops  are  in  such  high 
spirits  that  we  will  make  an  easy  victory  of  them."  As 
he  wrote,  Wayne  could  hear  his  pioneer  companies 
throwing  up  shovelfuls  of  dirt,  and  felling  logs  to  make 
a  lightwork  that  would  secure  the  baggage.  For  he 
knew  he  was  within  striking  distance  of  the  Indians  and 
he  wanted  his  men  to  be  walking  lightly  when  he  struck 
them.  But  where  the  warriors  sat  the  only  sounds  besides 
their  voices  came  from  the  low  water  streaming  bro- 
kenly down  over  the  rock-bedded  river. 

After  the  unsatisfactory  break-up  of  the  council, 
most  of  the  braves  and  chieftains  spread  their  blankets 
and  lay  down  to  sleep,  thinking  that  in  the  morning  they 
would  return  again  to  the  clutter  of  uprooted  trees — 
the  havoc  of  a  cyclone  some  time  past — where  for  three 
days  they  had  lain  in  wait  for  Wayne's  army.  Having 
had  no  answer  from  him  with  regard  to  the  ten  days' 
armistice,  they  had  been  expecting  him  since  the  morn- 
ing after  the  messenger  had  gone. 

The  stretch  of  fallen  timber  was  along  the  north 
bank  of  the  river  a  few  miles  up  from  the  British  fort 
and  directly  within  Wayne's  line  of  march.  On  the 
first  morning  the  warriorsi  had  gone  there — without 
breakfast,  as  was  their  custom  when  expecting  to  fight 
— and  had  waited  throughout  the  day.  Only  at  night 
had  they  gone  back  down  the  river  to  their  kettles  and 

[234] 


HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

ankets,  and  then  they  had  been  hungry.  On  the  second 
ly  this  was  repeated.  So  that  by  the  morning  of  the 
^entieth  they  had  become  disgusted  with  fasting  till 
ening — furthermore,  it  was  possible  that  Wayne  in- 
nded  to  grant  them  the  ten  days.  Something  like  that 
ey  must  have  thought,  for  they  were  woefully  unpre- 
.red  on  the  morning  of  the  battle. 

They  were  so  poorly  prepared  that  it  was  as  if  they 
id  not  expected  combat  that  day  at  all.  Of  the  (about) 
ree  thousand  warriors  in  the  neighborhood  less  than  a 
ird  were  near  their  positions  in  the  fallen  timber  when 
e  first  shot  was  fired.  The  rest  were  lolling  in  the 
eadows  near  the  British  fort,  talking  and  sitting 
ound  their  steaming  kettles.  Captain  Brant,  in  com- 
and  of  four  hundred  Mohawks  who  had  come  there 
take  part  in  the  fight,  was  somewhere  in  the  vicinity, 
It  nobody  seems  to  have  discovered  just  where  he  was 
what  he  was  doing.  Girty  also  was  at  hand,  but  not 
the  fort  and  not  with  the  Indians.  He  did  not  emerge 
at  day. 

Wayne's  army  approached,  the  regulars,  who  were 
I  the  right,  flanked  by  the  river  and  covered  in  front, 
ft  flank  and  rear  by  Scott's  mounted  volunteers.  As 
ey  came  near  the  fallen  timber  the  Indians  on  the 
ound  opened  fire  and  the  advance  guard  "retreated  in 
e  utmost  confusion,"  according  to  General  Wayne. 
!35] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


For  a  while  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  army  would  run. 
Captain  Howell  Lewis'  outfit  began  to  falter,  turn  and 
flee.  But  then  there  was  a  charge  led  around  the  right 
flank  by  Captain  Campbell,  who  commanded  the  Legior 
cavalry.  The  men  went  swinging  through  the  corn  witfc 
muskets  and  sabers  and  the  Indians  scampered  from  theii 
cover  like  so  many  rabbits. 

Everywhere  the  Indians  were  running.  At  the  fori 
they  clamored  at  the  doors,  shouting  and  bewildered 
But  the  doors  remained  closed  and  the  guns  of  the  Brit- 
ish were  silent.  And  by  noon  General  Wayne  was  enter- 
ing into  a  long  argument  with  the  commandant,  and  all 
the  warriors  that  could  walk  had  either  disappeared  oi 
had  been  taken  prisoner. 

From  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Miami  Si- 
mon Girty  heard  the  news  of  the  disaster  and  trice 
furiously  to  rally  the  Indians.  But  it  was  not  to  be  done 
Wayne  had  come  upon  them  and  was  prepared  to  sta) 
until  they  were  broken.  Fort  Defiance  gave  him  strong 
protection  and  he  stayed  there  until  about  the  middle  oi 
September,  maintaining  a  strict  watch  for  a  counter- 
attack and  meanwhile  inviting  the  braves  to  attend  the 
belated  council. 

It  was  the  end.  In  England  an  agreement  had  beer 
made  through  John  Jay  between  Britain  and  America 

[236] 


'HE  SHADOW  OF  ANTHONY   WAYNE 

/hich  tied  the  hands  of  the  Indian  service  and  required 
'anada  to  give  up  Detroit.  And  the  Indians  themselves, 
eaten  and  disorganized,  were  forced  to  follow  General 
V^ayne  down  to  Fort  Greenville  where,  in  the  following 
ear,  they  agreed  to  limit  their  wanderings  to  a  little 
orner  in  Northwestern  Ohio. 

Simon  watched  all  this  with  an  inflamed,  befuddled 
ye.  The  British  were  giving  up  Detroit.  He  couldn't 
nderstand  it.  It  didn't  seem  right.  He  was  there  on 
le  day  the  last  of  them  moved  out  in  the  face  of  the 
Lmerican  troops  who  were  coming  to  take  command. 
le  watched  the  people  chuck  great  stones  down  into 
le  wells,  filling  them  up  so  that  there  would  be  no 
rinking  water;  smashing  the  windows  of  their  erst- 
''hile  houses,  locking  the  doors  and  throwing  away  the 
eys — but  his  expression  of  scorn  and  undying  defiance 
ad  to  be  something  greater  than  that,  something  pic- 
aresque and  lasting.  He  sat  on  his  horse  near  the  edge 
f  the  high  river  bank,  watching  the  American  troops 
pproaching  from  the  south.  Across  the  river  was  Mal- 
en  and  he  could  see  his  farm  and  cabin  under  a  row  of 
•ees  that  fringed  the  opposite  shore.  Still  he  waited, 
nd  the  Americans  came  closer.  .  .  .  Finally,  with  a 
lout  and  a  curse,  Simon  dug  the  rowels  into  the  mare's 
anks  and  sent  her  forward.  She  leaped  and  there  was 
splash  below.     But  as  the  waves  smoothed  out  old 

237] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


Simon  reappeared,  still  in  the  saddle  and  facing  away 
from  the  country  from  which  he  was  banned.  After 
a  while  the  mare  clambered  up  on  the  Canadian  shore 
and  Simon  headed  her  towards  the  cabin. 


[238, 


The  Last  Ride  from  the  Tavern 


F. 


CHAPTER  XII 

The  Last  Ride  from  the  Tavern 


EW  men,  no  matter  what  kind  of  lives  they  lead, 
lurvive  their  obituaries.  But  that  was  the  fortune  of 
5imon  Girty.  Whether  it  was  because  Americans  in 
general  refused  to  admit  that  a  man  could  desert  the 
United  States,  make  war  against  it,  and  yet  go  unpun- 
shed  (hence  the  fiction  taught  school  children  that  Bene- 
lict  Arnold  died  in  poverty  and  disgrace),  or  whether 
t  was  taken  for  granted  that  all  undesirables  were  killed 
^t  the  battle  of  the  Thames  in  the  War  of  1812,  the 
■ollowing  appeared  in  the  Missouri  Gazette  for  May  7, 
1814,  when  Simon's  life  had  four  years  still  to  run: 

"Simon  [Girty]  was  adopted  by  the  Senecas,  and 
Decame  as  expert  a  hunter  as  any  of  them.  His  charac- 
:er,  as  related  in  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  ^of  being  a  savage, 
nerciless  monster'  is  much  exaggerated.  It  is  true  that 
le  joined  the  Indians  in  most  of  their  war  parties,  and 
:onformed  to  their  mode  of  warfare,  but  it  is  well  au- 
:henticated  that  he  saved  many  prisoners  from  death. 
He  was  considered  an  honest  man,  paying  his  debts  to 
^he  last  cent  3  and  it  is  known  that  he  sold  his  only  horse 
;241] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


to  discharge  a  claim  against  him.  It  is  true  that  he  was 
a  perfect  Indian  in  his  manners;  that  his  utmost  felicity 
was  centered  in  a  keg  of  rum;  that  under  its  influence  he 
was  abusive  to  all  around  him,  even  to  his  best  friends. 
Yet  we  must  recollect  that  his  education  was  barbarous, 
and  that  mankind  are  more  apt  to  sink  into  barbarism 
than  they  are  to  acquire  the  habits  of  civilized  life. 

"For  the  last  ten  years  he  had  been  crippled  with 
rheumatism,  yet  he  rode  to  his  hunting  grounds  in  pur- 
suit of  game,  and  would  boast  that  he  preserved  a  war- 
like spirit  in  the  midst  of  bodily  pain,  and  would  often 
exclaim,  'May  I  breathe  my  last  on  the  field  of  battle.' 
In  this  wish  Simon  was  gratified;  for  in  the  battle  of 
the  Moravian  towns,  on  the  river  Thames,  he  was  cut 
to  pieces  by  Colonel  Johnson's  mounted  men.   .   .  ." 

When  the  foregoing  (an  extract  from  a  sketch  of 
the  Girty  brothers)  was  published,  Simon  was  at  the  Mo- 
hawk village  of  Burlington  Heights  in  Canada.  Age 
and  a  too  active  life  had  left  him  stiff  and  gnarled,  and 
when  he  walked  it  was  to  hobble  about  slowly  and  uncer- 
tainly. At  this  time  he  had  already  made  his  will,  giving 
to  his  son  Thomas  his  eighty-two  acre  farm  in  the  first 
concession  in  the  Maiden  township.  He  was  definitely 
an  old  man;  his  hair  had  turned  white  and  his  skin  was 
loose  and  leathery.  And  at  Burlington  Heights  he  was 
unhappy. 

[242] 


THE   LAST   RIDE 


He  had  gone  to  Burlington  Heights  after  the  Amer- 
:an  victories  about  Lake  Erie  in  the  War  of  1812,  had 
one  to  live  with  the  Indians  again  so  as  to  be  far  away 
I'om  the  Ohio  and  Kentucky  soldiers  who  had  reached 
le  Canadian  side  of  the  Detroit  River.  But  now  it  was 
ifferent  living  among  the  braves  and  squaws.  For  in 
le  old  days  he  had  his  musket  to  depend  on  to  supply 
is  wants.  But  in  these  latter  times  the  gun  was  shaky 
i  his  hands  and  he  tired  quickly  riding  after  game, 
nd  sometimes  he  would  look  with  quiet  envy  at  the 
[d  men  of  the  Mohawk  family  with  whom  he  lived, 
or  they  had  their  sons  and  grandsons  to  provide  for 
lem  and  to  listen  to  their  sage  counsel.  But  for  Simon 
lere  was  nobody. 

Thomas,  his  best  loved  boy,  had  died,  his  heart  f  ail- 
Lg  from  carrying  a  wounded  British  officer  from  the 
sld.  Simon  would  have  to  make  a  new  will,  or  else  let 
le  property  go  whatever  way  it  would.  He  wasn't  sure 
)out  Catharine,  his  wife.  It  had  been  some  years  since 
le  had  shared  his  cabin,  but  that  was  his  fault,  not  hers. 
1  fact  he  had  practically  driven  her  out,  whirling  his 
^ord  blade  around  his  head  as  he  had  done  and  cursing 
id  threatening  to  lay  the  flat  of  it  against  her.  He 
ight  not  to  have  done  that,  but  somehow  Catharine  had 
Dt  "right  cantankerous"  of  late.  She  talked  so  much 
)out  religion  and  the  after  life — of  which  Simon  cared 
H3] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


nothing;  and  she  told  him  it  was  sinful  to  drink  as  he 
did.  At  last  she  had  gone  and  now  he  didn't  know 
whether  there  was  anybody  in  the  cabin  or  not.  .  .  . 
The  Americans  had  burned  many  of  the  houses  when 
they  came  to  Maiden  j  it  would  be  luck  if  his  own  still 
stood. 

His  eyesight  was  failing.  Though  his  return  to 
Maiden  was  not  agreeable  to  contemplate,  he  knew  he 
would  have  to  go  back.  He  knew  he  could  not  stay  on 
with  the  Indians,  for  he  had  become  a  nuisance  to  them. 
Besides,  he  wanted  to  see  the  old  farm  again,  to  know 
how  Ann  and  Peter  Govereau,  her  husband,  were  get- 
ting along.  So  he  saddled  his  mare  and  made  the  slow 
ride  back  to  Maiden. 

Afterwards  he  was  glad.  For  he  found  the  cabin 
still  unharmed  and  his  son  Prideaux  living  in  it.  He  too 
must  live  there,  Prideaux  told  him.  And  Peter  Gover- 
eau kept  a  tavern  at  Amherstberg,  which  was  just  enough 
of  a  journey  to  give  his  old  bones  exercise.  Then  pretty 
soon  Catharine  came  back  5  she  came  to  cook  and  care 
for  him  and  talk  to  him  about  religion. 

But  when  he  got  weary  of  Catharine's  voice  there 
was  always  the  tavern  at  Amherstberg.  Peter  and  Ann 
were  good  to  him  and  rather  proud  of  him.  His  name 
by  that  time  was  familiar  throughout  all  the  west  and 
middle  west  and  when  strangers  came  to  Amherstberg 

[244] 


THE    LAST   RIDE 


or  a  night's  lodging  Ann  took  delight  in  pointing  out 
;  he  white-haired,  slumped  and  almost  sightless  figure 
itting  before  his  noggin  of  rum.  She  would  ask,  "Do 
^ou  know  who  that  is? "  "No,"  the  stranger  would  reply. 
\nd  then  Ann  or  Peter  would  answer  respectfully, 
'Well,  that's  Simon  Girty!''  Whereupon  the  visitor 
vould  stare  more  intently  and  think,  perhaps  aloud,  "He 
lon't  look  so  terrible  5  not  for  a  man  who  had  the  name 
)f  being  so  great  a  villain.'' 

For  four  years  Simon  lived  amid  these  surroundings, 
kvhich  were  now  and  again  enlivened  by  the  appearance 
Df  one  of  his  Indian  friends  who  had  stopped  in  passing 
:o  talk  to  him.  Or  some  old  veteran  would  come  down 
from  Maiden,  where  there  was  now  a  British  fort,  and 
dt,  toothlessly  garrulous. 

But  all  the  old  people  were  dropping  off.  General 
Wayne,  now,  had  been  dead  for  more  than  twenty  years. 
^  .  .  And  old  Tarhe  the  Crane,  they  had  just  buried 
him  on  the  Sandusky  with  the  great  to-do  the  Indians 
made  when  they  paid  the  last  honors  to  one  of  their 
chieftains.  .  .  .  And  down  in  Kentucky  at  Locust 
Grove,  George  Rogers  Clark,  his  heart  gone  wrong  from 
too  much  whisky  drunk  to  drown  his  poverty  and  the 
neglect  of  which  he  felt  himself  the  victim,  was  ready 
to  die.  .  .  .  And  old  Blue  Jacket,  they  had  buried  him 
at  an  Ottawa  village  up  the  Auglaize.  ...  As  for  Lit- 
[245] 


THE    WHITE   SAVAGE 


tie  Turtle,  for  five  years  he  had  been  under  the  grass 
that  grew  about  Kekiong-gay. 

In  the  middle  of  February,  1818,  Simon  was  at- 
tacked by  illness  one  day  as  he  returned  to  his  cabin  from 
the  Amherstberg  tavern.  It  was  an  extraordinarily  bit- 
ter winter  with  tremendous  drifts  of  snow.  He  had 
tired  himself  and  had  been  chilled;  when  he  got  home 
he  went  to  bed  with  a  fever.  That  night  he  was  no 
better  and  Catharine  came  and  sat  by  his  side. 

The  next  day  was  worse  and  what  was  left  of  his 
rugged  figure  seemed  to  be  shriveling  up.  His  legs,  as 
he  would  look  down  the  quilt  at  them,  appeared  like  two 
little  hickory  sticks,  they  were  so  thin  and  unreal  to 
him.  And  Catharine  began  talking  of  religipn  and  God 
and  Jesus  Christ.  He  lay  with  his  face  averted,  his 
cheek  against  the  pillow  while  he  wondered  helplessly, 
"why  did  women  want  to  take  on  like  that!" 

He  had  been  a  sinner.  He  had  killed  a  heap  of 
folk.  All  the  marauds  he  had  led  against  the  settle- 
ments, all  the  forts  he  had  stormed,  the  pitched  battles 
in  which  he  had  struck  out  so  mightily.  Could  he  be 
ashamed  of  them,  crawl  and  grovel,  ask  repentance  now 
that  they  were  gone? 

It  snowed  again  the  next  day,  and  outside  the  cabin 
the  wind  drove  ridges  of  white,  deep,  rolling  drifts. 
The  flakes  became  a  blur  to  him,  Catharine's  voice  grew 

[246] 


THE    LAST   RIDE 


idistinct  and  distant,  outside  the  door  the  creak  of  heavy 
oots  tiptoeing  was  no  longer  heard.   .  .  . 

But  two  days  later  the  planks  of  the  cabin  floor  re- 
Dunded.  Despite  the  weather,  the  neighbors  were  com- 
ig  from  near  and  far.  Catharine,  Ann,  Prideaux, 
arah,  Peter,  Joseph  Munger  stood  white-faced  and 
uiet  while  red-jacketed  soldiers  from  Fort  Maiden 
larched  through  the  heavy  drifts  and  entered  the  door, 
ly  that  time  Simon  was  in  a  coffin,  and  down  the  road  a 
etachment  was  digging  into  the  frozen  ground  with 
icks  and  shovels. 

Soldiers  lifted  him  up  and  the  procession  filed  slowly 
ut.  They  walked  towards  the  gate,  but  there  the  drifts 
^ere  so  high  that  the  burden  could  not  be  carried 
Jirough.  After  a  moment  a  passage  was  found  and 
imon  was  lifted  over  the  fence  and  down  the  road.  A 
ttle  later  a  salute  of  musketry  roared  into  the  biting  air. 
Ls  the  smoke  cleared  away  the  soldiers  marched  north- 
ward, while  the  mourners  moved  back  towards  the  cabin, 
imon  remained  where  he  was,  stationary  at  last. 


247] 


Note 


NOTE 

The  bulk  of  the  foregoing  material  concerning  the 
fe  of  Simon  Girty  had  already  been  gathered  by  Con- 
j1  Willshire  Butterfield,  who  published  it  in  his  "His- 
Dry  of  the  Girtys";  Robert  Clarke  &  Co.,  Cincinnati, 
890.  Other  works  which  have  been  read  in  connec- 
ion  with  the  writing  of  the  present  volume  are:  A 
"Narrative  of  the  Mission  of  the  United  Brethren  Among 
he  Delawares  and  Mohegan  Indians,  from  its  com- 
lencement  in  the  year  1740,  to  the  close  of  the  Year 
'808.  By  the  Rev.  John  Heckewelder.  Philadelphia, 
vPCarty  and  Davis,  1820;  The  Winning  of  the  West. 
]y  Theodore  Roosevelt.  G.  P.  Putnam's  Sons,  New 
^ork,  1889-995  The  Washington-Irvine  Correspond- 
nce,  arranged  and  annotated  by  C.  W.  Butterfield. 
Madison,  Wisconsin,  David  Atwood,  1882.  The  Indian 
Claptivity  of  O.  M.  Spencer,  edited  by  Milo  Milton 
}uaife  (The  Lakeside  Classics),  R.  R.  Donnelly  & 
>ons,  Chicago,  1917.  The  Magazine  of  American 
history.  Transactions  of  the  American  Philosophical 
Society,  Philadelphia,  Abraham  Small,  1819,  Vol- 
ime  1 .  An  Account  of  the  History,  Manners  and  Cus- 
oms  of  the  Indian  Natives  who  once  inhabited  Penn- 
251] 


THE    WHITE    SAVAGE 


sylvania  and  Neighboring  States,  by  the  Rev.  John 
Heckewelder,  Howe's  Historical  Collections  of  Ohio, 
ColumbuSj  1900.  A  History  of  the  Mississippi  Valley, 
by  John  R.  Spears  and  A.  H.  Clarke,  A.  S.  Clarke,  pub- 
lisher. New  York,  1903.  American  State  Papers  (In- 
dian Affairs),  Volume  One,  A  History  of  Defiance 
(Ohio)  County,  Chicago,  1883.  A  Short  Biography 
of  John  Leith,  a  reprint  with  illustrative  notes  by  C.  W. 
Butterfield,  Robert  Clarke  &  Co.,  Cincinnati,  1883. 
The  History  of  Detroit  and  Michigan  by  Silas  Farmer, 
Silas  Farmer  &  Co.,  Detroit,  1884.  Notes  on  the  Set- 
tlement and  Indian  Wars  of  the  Western  Parts  of  Vir- 
ginia and  Pennsylvania  from  1763  to  1783,  etc.,  by 
Joseph  Doddridge,  Albany,  New  York,  Joel  Munsell, 
1 876.  Sketches  of  Western  Adventure,  by  John  A.  Mc- 
Clung,  Ells,  Claflin  &  Co.,  Dayton,  O.,  1847.  Bio- 
graphical Sketches,  etc.,  by  John  McDonald,  E.  Mor- 
gan &  Son,  Cincinnati,  1838.  Frontier  Defense  on  the 
Upper  Ohio— 1777-78  (Draper  Series  Vol.  Ill),  edited 
by  Reuben  Gold  Thwaites  and  Louise  Phelps  Kellogg, 
Wisconsin  Historical  Society,  Madison,  1912.  The 
Westward  Movement,  by  Justin  Winsor,  Houghton, 
Mifflin,  1897.  Articles  on  Americana  from  the  Amer- 
ican Historical  Record. 

[252] 


1^